A Tale of Hindu Domestic Life
TRANSLATED BY
Calcutta:
PRINTED BY THACKER, SPINK AND CO., CALCUTTA.
TO MY FATHER
REV. HENRY LLOYD OSWELL, M.A.
WHO, AFTER 50 YEARS OF ACTIVE WORK
IN THE CHURCH,
HAS SOUGHT A WELL-EARNED RETIREMENT
THIS VOLUME
IS
AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED.
The author of this novel, Babu Peary Chand Mitter, was born in the year 1814.
He represented the well-educated, thoroughly earnest, and courteous Bengali gentleman of the old school.
His life was devoted to the good of his fellow-countrymen, and he was
especially eager in the cause of female education. In the preface to
one of hisworks, written with that object in view, he writes:—
I was born in the year 1814. While a pupil of the
Páthshálá at home,
I found my grandmother, mother, and aunts reading Bengali books. They
could write in Bengali and keep accounts. There were no female schools
then, nor were there suitable books for the females. My wife was very
fond of reading, and I could scarcely supply her with instructive books.
I was thus forced to think how female education could be promoted in a
substantial way. The conclusion I came to was that, unless womanhood
were placed on a spiritual basis, education would never be productive of
real good. For the furtherance of this end I have been humbly working.
Amongst the books he published with this end in view are the
‘Ramaranjika,’
the ‘Abhedi,’
and the ‘Adhyátwiká.’
The ‘Ramaranjika’
deals with female education under different aspects, and gives examples
drawn from the lives of eminent Englishwomen, as well as biographical
sketches of distinguished Hindu women, drawn from history and tradition.
Of the ‘Abhedi’ the
author says:—
It is a spiritual novel in Bengali, in which the hero and heroine
have been described as earnest seekers after the knowledge of the soul,
and as obtaining spiritual light by the education of pain.
Of the ‘Adhyátwiká,’ the author tells us:—
It brings before its readers the conversation and manners of
different classes of people, in different circumstances, which have
been pourtrayed in different styles, and which may perhaps be useful to
foreigners wishing to acquire a colloquial knowledge of the Bengali
language.
Babu Peary Chand Mitter was a man who keenly felt the evils in society around him, and he used his pen in the cause of temperance and the purity of thedomestic circle as against drunkenness and debauchery; amongst his writings having this object in view is the ‘Mada Kháoya bara dáya,’ or ‘The great evils of dram-drinking.’ It is a novel marked by great humour, and shows the author to have been a satirist of no mean power.
Besides these novels he wrote ‘The Life of David Hare’ both in Bengali and in English. He also contributed essays to The Calcutta Review, and an American publication called The Banner of Light, besides writing articles for the Agri-Horticultural Society of India.
Babu Peary Chand Mitter died in 1883.
The novel ‘Alaler Gharer Dulál,’ or
‘The Spoilt Darling of an Ill-regulated House,’
was written more than forty years ago, and was
very well received, as the criticisms of the day show.
The Calcutta Review of the day says:—
We hail this book as the first novel in the Bengali language. Tek
Chand Thakur has written a tale the like of which is not to be found
within the entire range of Bengali literature. Our author’s quiet
humour reminds us of Goldsmith, while his livelier passages bring to our
recollection the treasures of Fielding’s wit. He seems to be
familiar with Defoe, Fielding, Scott, Dickens, Bulwer, Thackeray, and
other masters of fiction.
Other critics of the day compared him to a Moliére or a Dickens.
Mr. John Beames, in his ‘Modern Aryan Languages of India,’
writes:—
Babu Peary Chand Mitter, who writes under the
nom de plume
of Tek Chand Thakur, has produced the best novel in the language
‘Alaler Gharer Dulál.’
He has had many imitators, and certainly stands high as
a novelist. His story might fairly claim to be ranked with some of the
best comic novels in our own language for wit, spirit, and clever
touches of nature. He puts into the mouth of each of his characters the
appropriate method of talking, and thus exhibits to the full the
extensive range of vulgar idioms which his language possesses.
In an introductory essay on Bengali novels, in his translation of Babu
Bunkim Chandra Chatterjee’s novel
‘Kopal Kundala,’
Mr. Phillips writes:—
The position and character of Bengali literature is peculiar. A
backward people have, so to speak, rushed into civilization at one bound:
old customs and prejudices have been displaced,
uno ictu,
by a state of enlightenment and advanced ideas. The educated classes
have suddenly found themselves face to face with the richest gems of
Western learning and literature. The clash of widely divergent stages of
civilization, the juxtaposition of the most advanced thought with
comparative barbarism, has produced results which, though perhaps to be
expected, are somewhat curious. If one tries to close a box with more
than it can hold the lid may be unhinged,— new wine may burst
old bottles. The colliding forces of divergent stages of civilization
have produced a literature that for want of a better expression may be
called a hybrid compromise between Eastern and Western ideas. So we
find that the Bengali novel is to a great extent an exotic. It is a
hot-house plant which has been brought from a foreign soil; but even
crude imitations are better than the farragos of original nonsense,
lists of which appear from time to time in the pages of the
Calcutta Gazette.
The above remarks are merely general, and there exist of course, bright and notable exceptions, among whom may be mentioned the names of Peary Chand Mitter (the father of Bengali novelists), Bunkim Chandra Chatterjea, Romesh Chandra Dutt, and Tarak Nath Ganguli.
The ‘Alaler Gharer Dulál’ of Peary Chand Mitter may be called a truly indigenous novel, in which some of the reigning vices and follies of the time are held up to scorn and derision. A deep vein of moral earnestness runs through all the writings of Peary Chand Mitter, and he takes the opportunity to interweave with the incidents of his story disquisitions on virtue and vice, truthfulness and deceit, charity and niggardliness, hypocrisy and straight-forwardness. Not only general vices, such as drinking and debauchery, but particular customs, such as a Kulin’s marrying a dozen wives, and living at their expense, are condemned in no measured terms. The book is written in a plain colloquial style, which, combined with a quiet humour, procured for it a considerable degree of popularity.
As further evidence, if such were wanting, of the popularity of this novel, it may be mentioned that it has been dramatized, having been published in the form of a natak or play, by Babu Hira Lall Mitter.
The leading characteristics of the novel, as they have appeared to the translator, are the humour, pathos, and satire that pervade almost every page of it.
The humour, though it may occasionally be broad, can never be called coarse, and much of it is the cultured humour that might be expected from a writer well acquainted with his own ancient classics. If Thackeray is the type of the cultured humorist of the West, Peary Chand Mitter is the type of the cultured humorist of the East.
The pathos is especially noticeable in some of the scenes which the
author has pourtrayed for us with such vivid reality where the poor
are brought before us. We see the utter dependence of the poor upon
the generosity of the rich, a generosity that is rarely appealed to
in vain: there is pathos too in the scene that brings before us the
ryot
and his landlord; and in the scenes in the
zenana and the
bathing-ghât
where we have an insight into the lives and the thoughts of both the
upper and lower classes of the women of the country. There is a deep
pathos in the scene that brings before us the old man at Benares,
spending the evening of his days in reading and meditation, in
The Holy City:
it is a scene that gives us an insight into the
deeper religious side of the Hindu character.
The satire is only merciless where it is directed against the vices of drinking and debauchery, or against the custom of the much marrying of Kulins, or the marrying of old men to young girls, or solely for money. In other cases it is not unkindly, especially where it is directed against that not uncommon failing both in the West and the East, which Shakespeare has immortalized as ‘too much respect upon the world,’ and which is largely exhibited in the East in the form of lavish expenditure, regardless of debt, upon social and religious ceremonies.
Amongst other characteristics of this novel may be noted that deep vein of moral earnestness, already referred to, which runs through the whole book, and which is chiefly exhibited in the form of moral reflections, such as are so common in many of the Sanscrit tales.
Dramatic vividness is another noticeable feature of the book: a few strokes of the pen suffice to bring before us, as living realities, characters that are drawn from every class of life, and scenes that deal with almost every incident of life in Bengal. In fact a far more vivid picture of social life in Bengal, both in its inner and outer aspects, is presented to us in the pages of this book, than is presented in the pages of many books purporting to give us an account of that life.
And, with this dramatic vividness, there is a general faithfulness to reality that will be appreciated by those who have lived for any time amidst the scenes described; for, though the book describes life in Bengal as it appeared to the eyes of an acute observer writing more than forty years back, the picture, in its general outlines, is as true of the life of the people now as it was then.
Another noticeable feature of the book is the rhythmic flow which marks its language. This is a feature which appears to characterize all books written for the people in the language best understood of the people, no matter what that language is.
As regards the language in which Peary Chand Mitter wrote this novel,
the Calcutta Review
of the day writes:—
Endowed, as he was, with strong common sense, as well as high
culture, he saw no reason why this idol of unmixed diction should
receive worship at his hands, and he set about writing
‘Alaler Gharer Dulál’
in a spirit at which the Sanscritists stood aghast, and shook their
heads. Going to the opposite extreme in point of style, he vigorously
excluded from his works, except on very rare occasions, every word and
phrase that had a learned appearance. His own works suffered from the
exclusion, but the movement was well-timed. He scattered to the winds
the time-honoured commonplaces, and drew upon nature and life for his
materials. His success was eminent and well-deserved.
One feature that has especially struck the translator in transferring this novel from its original Bengali into English, is that he has found it necessary to omit nothing, on the score of indelicacy, or bad taste,— a remark which could not be made of every Bengali novel. The author has written with the maxim of the old Roman satirist ever before his eyes,— maxima debetur puero reverentia.
The translator has had three classes of readers before his eyes, in making this translation.
It seemed to him that so excellent a picture of social life in Bengal could not but be interesting to those Englishmen and Englishwomen who are interested in the lives of their fellow-subjects in India.
It also occurred to him that as the rising generation of Bengalis no longer read Bengali literature as of old, it might interest them to see, in an English dress, a novel that has been so popular amongst their older compatriots.
English students of the Bengali language and its literature may also find the translation of use, as it has been made literal as far as was possible.
The task of translation, though it has been a pleasant one, has not been easy; owing to the many difficulties in the way of adequately rendering into English, without the qualities of the original suffering in the transfer, a book so essentially colloquial and idiomatic in style and character. The fact that Professor Cowell at one time contemplated a translation of this novel, but abandoned the idea owing to this very difficulty, has made the translator still more diffident of success, and he can only leave it to the indulgence of his Bengali readers to decide how far he has succeeded in his translation, in doing justice to the spirit of the original.
The translator’s thanks are due to Babu Mohiny Mohun Chatterjea, Solicitor, Calcutta, for his kindness in revising the translation for him, and to Babu Amrita Lall Mitter, the Honorary Secretary to the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals in Calcutta, and son of the author, for allowing him to publish it.
Page. | |
Preface | i |
I. Matilall At Home | 1 |
II. Matilall’s English Education | 8 |
III. Matilall at School | 14 |
IV. Matilall in the Police Court | 20 |
V. Baburam in Calcutta | 28 |
VI. Matilall’s Mother and Sisters | 39 |
VII. Trial of Matilall | 49 |
VIII. Baburam Returns Home | 59 |
IX. Matilall and His Friends | 67 |
X. The Marriage Contract | 74 |
XI. The Poetaster | 81 |
XII. Barada Babu | 85 |
XIII. Barada Babu’s Pupil | 91 |
XIV. The False Charge | 99 |
XV. Trial of Barada Babu | 107 |
XVI. Thakchacha at Home | 113 |
XVII. Baburam’s Second Marriage | 116 |
XVIII. Mozoomdar on the Marriage | 120 |
XIX. Death of Baburam Babu | 125 |
XX. The Shraddha Ceremony | 131 |
XXI. Matilall on the Guddee | 140 |
XXII. Matilall in Business | 144 |
XXIII. Matilall at Sonagaji | 150 |
XXIV. Thakchacha Apprehended | 158 |
XXV. Matilall in Jessore | 166 |
XXVI. Thakchacha in Jail | 174 |
XXVII. Trial at the High Court | 181 |
XXVIII. A Philanthropist | 191 |
XXIX. Bancharam in Possession | 196 |
XXX. Matilall at Benares: Home Again | 201 |
Notes | 219 |
Glossary | 223 |
Baburam Babu | A Zemindar. |
Matilall | His Eldest Son. |
Ramlall | His Youngest Son. |
Baburam’s First Wife | Mother of his Children. |
His Second Wife | A Young Girl. |
Pramada | His Married Daughter. |
Mokshada | His Widowed Daughter. |
Beni Babu | A friend. |
Becharam Babu | A friend. |
Barada Babu | Kayasth Reformer. |
Bancharam | A Lawyer’s Clerk. |
Thakchacha | A Mahomedan Friend. |
Bahulya | A Mahomedan. |
Haladhar | Matilall’s friend. |
Gadadhar | Matilall’s friend. |
Dolgovinda | Matilall’s friend. |
Mangovinda | Matilall’s friend. |
Matilall’s Wife | . |
Mr. John | A Calcutta Merchant. |
Mr. Butler | A Solicitor. |
Mr. Sherborn | A School-Master. |
Premnarayan Mozoomdar | A House Clerk. |
BABURAM BABU, a resident of Vaidyabati, was a man of large experience in business affairs: he was famous for his long service in the Revenue and Criminal Courts. Now to walk uprightly without taking bribes when engaged in the public service, is not a very long-established custom. Baburam Babu’s procedure was in accordance with the old style, and being skilful at his work, he had succeeded, by servility and cringing, in imposing on his superior officers; as a consequence of which he had acquired considerable wealth within a very short time. In this country a man’s reputation keeps pace with the increase of his riches or with his advancement: learning and character have not anything like the same respect paid to them. There had been a time when Baburam Babu’s position had been a very inferior one, and when only a few individuals in his village had paid him any attention; but later, as he came into the possession of fine buildings, gardens, estates, and a good deal of influence in many ways, he found himself with a host of friends as his followers and advisers. Whenever during his intervals of leisure he went to his house, his reception-room would be crowded with people. It is always the case that when a man has a sudden accession of wealth there is a rush of people to him, just as the shop of a sweetmeat seller will become full of flies as long as there are sweetmeats to be had. At whatever time you might visit Baburam Babu’s house you would always find people with him: rich and poor, they would all sit round and flatter him, the more intelligent among them in indirect fashion only, the lesser folk outright and unblushingly, agreeing with everything he said. After some time spent in the way we have described, Baburam Babu took his pension, and remained at home occupied in the management of his estates and in trade.
Now in this world, entire happiness is the lot of hardly any one, and it is rare to find intelligence displayed in all the concerns of life. Baburam Babu had turned his attention solely to amassing wealth: the questions which had alone exercised his mind had been how to increase his resources, how to make the whole village aware of his importance, so that all might salute him properly, and how to celebrate his religious festivals on a larger scale than those of his neighbours. He had a son and two daughters: being himself a descendant of the great Kulin[1], Balaram Thakur, he had, with a view to the preservation of his caste, married the two girls at great expense almost immediately after their birth; but their husbands, being Kulins, had taken to themselves wives in a number of places, and would not so much as peep into the house of their father-in-law of Vaidyabati, except on condition of receiving a handsome remuneration for their trouble.
His son, Matilall, having been indulged in every possible way from his
boyhood, was exceedingly self-willed; at times, he would say to his
father:
Father, I want to catch hold of the moon!
Father, I want to eat a cannon-ball!
Now and then he would roar and cry, so that all the neighbours would
say: We cannot get any sleep owing to that dreadful boy.
Having been so spoilt by his parents, the boy would not tolerate the
bare idea of going to school, and thus it was that the duty of teaching
him devolved upon the house clerk. On his very first visit to his
teacher, Matilall howled aloud, and scratched and bit him. His tutor
therefore went to the master of the house and said to him:
Sir, it is quite beyond my power to instruct your
son[2].
The master of the house replied: Ah, he is my only darling, my
Krishna! use flattery and caresses if you will, only do teach him.
Matilall was afterwards induced by means of many stratagems to attend
school; and when his teacher was leaning up against the wall, nodding
drowsily, with his legs crossed and a cane in his hand,
reiterating—
Write boys, write,
Matilall would rise from his seat, make contemptuous gestures, and
dance about the room. The teacher would go on snoring away, ignorant
of what his pupil was doing, and when he opened his eyes again, Matilall
would be seated near his writing materials of dry palm-leaves, drawing
figures of crows and cranes. When later in the afternoon he had
commenced the repetition lesson, Matilall, amid the confused babel of
tongues, would utter cries of
Hori Bol,
and cleverly outwit his teacher by uttering the last letters only of
the words that were being recited. Occasionally when his teacher was
napping, he would tickle his nose or throw a live piece of charcoal
into his lap, and then dart away like an arrow. When the hour for
refreshment came, he would occasionally get some boy to give the master
lime and water to drink, pretending that it was buttermilk. The teacher
saw that the boy was a thorough good-for-nothing, who had made up his
mind to have nothing more to do with education; so he concluded that as
the boy had profited naught from all the canings he had had, but only
learnt the art of playing tricks upon his teacher, it was high time to
be released from the hands of such a pupil. The master of the house
however would not hear of it, so he had to have recourse to stratagem.
The occupation of clerk seemed to him to be better than that of teacher:
in the latter occupation his wages were two rupees a month besides
food and clothing, while his gains over and above that would be merely a
present of rice and a pair of cloths or so at the time of the
boy’s being first initiated into
school-life[3]:
on the other hand, in the occupation of a clerk who superintended all
purchases in the market, there were constant pickings. Revolving such
thoughts in his mind, he went to the master of the house and told him
that Matilall’s education was complete so far as his writing was
concerned, and that he had also been thoroughly taught to keep
accounts, so far as estate-management was concerned. Baburam Babu
was overwhelmed with joy on receiving this intelligence, and all
his neighbours in conclave with him said:
Why should it not be so? Can a lion’s whelp ever become a
jackal?
Baburam Babu now thought that he ought to have his son taught the
rudiments of Sanskrit grammar and a smattering of Persian. Having come
to this determination, he called the priest who was in charge of the
family worship, and said:
You sir! have you any knowledge of grammar?
This Brahman was the densest of blockheads, but he thought to himself:
I am now getting only rice and plantains, quite insufficient for me:
here I see at length a means of making a living.
So he replied: Yes, sir, I studied grammar for five years
continuously in the Sanskrit Tol of Ishvar Chandra
Vedanta Vagishwar of Kunnimora. But I have been very unlucky: I have
gained nothing from all my learning: I am no more than your humble
servant in spite of it all, and my food is but coarse grain and
water.
Baburam Babu thereupon appointed him to teach his son the rudiments of
Sanskrit grammar from that day. The Brahman, inebriated with hope,
speedily got by heart a page or two of the
Mugdha Bodh
Grammar, and set about teaching the boy.
Thought Matilall to himself:—
I have escaped from the hands of my old teacher; how am I to get
rid of this rice-and-plantain-eating old Brahman? I am my father
and mother’s darling, and whether I can write or not, they
will say nothing to me. The only object of learning after all is
to gain money, and my father has boundless wealth: what then is
the good of my learning? It is quite enough for me to be able to
sign my name; besides what will my intimate friends have left to
do if I take to learning? their occupation in ministering to my
pleasures will be gone! The present is the time for enjoyment:
has the pain of learning any attractions for me just now? surely
none!
Having come to this determination, Matilall thus addressed his
preceptor:— Old Brahman, if you come here any more to plague
me with this grammatical rubbish, I will throw away the family idol,
and with it your last hope of a livelihood; and if you go to my father
and tell him what I have said to you, I will just drop a brick onto you
from the roof: then your wife will soon become a widow, and have to
remove her bracelet from her
wrist[4].
The Brahman, distressed by such remarks about his teaching, thought to
himself: For six months past I have been labouring at the peril of
my life, and I have not yet been paid anything: the whole occupation
is one that is most repugnant to my feelings, and I am in constant
danger of my life. Let me now only get clear of him and I care not what
happens to me afterwards.
As the Brahman was revolving all this in his mind, Matilall looked in
his face and said: Well, what are you in such a brown study about?
Are you in want of money? Here, take this! But you must go to my
father, and tell him that I have learned every thing.
The Brahman accordingly went to the boy’s father and said to him:
Sir, your Matilall is no common boy! he has a most extraordinary
memory; he will remember for ever what he may have heard only once.
There was an astrologer at the time with Baburam, who observed to the
Babu: There is no necessity for you to give me an introduction to
Matilall: he is a boy whose birth was at an auspicious moment; if only
he lives he is bound to become a very great man
.
Baburam Babu next set about searching for a Munshi to teach his son
Persian. After a long search, the grandfather of Aladi the tailor,
Habibala Hoshan by name, was appointed to the post on a salary of one
rupee eight annas a month, together with oil and firewood. The Munshi
Saheb was a man with toothless gums, a grey beard, and a moustache like
tow: his eyes would get inflamed whenever he was teaching, and when he
bade his pupils repeat the letters after him, his face became hideously
distorted in pronouncing the guttural Persian letters
kaph, gaph, ain, ghain.
The benefit that Matilall derived from learning Persian was pretty
much what might have been expected from his possessing no taste
whatever for the pursuit of knowledge, and having such a preceptor. As
the Munshi Saheb was one day stooping over his book, repeating the
maxims of Masnavi in a sing-song manner and keeping time with his hand,
Matilall seized the opportunity to drop a lighted match from behind
onto his beard. The poor Munshi’s beard at once flared up,
crackling as it blazed, upon which Matilall remarked:
How now, Mussulman? you will not teach me any more after this, I
expect.
The Munshi Saheb left speedily, shaking his head and exclaiming
Tauba! Tauba!
Then as the pain of the burn intensified, he shrieked: Never, never
have I seen so mad and wicked a boy as this: of a surety field labour
in my own country were better than such slavery: it is cruel work
coming to a place like this!
Tauba! Tauba!
WHEN Baburam heard of the evil plight of the Munshi Saheb, the only
remark he made was: My boy, Matilall, is not a boy like that. What
can you expect from such a low fellow as that Mussulman?
He then considered that as Persian was going out of fashion, it might be
a good thing for the boy to learn English. Just as a madman has
occasional glimmerings of sense, so even a man lacking in intelligence
has occasional happy inspirations. When he had come to this decision,
it occurred to Baburam Babu that he was a very indifferent English
scholar himself: he only knew one or two English words: his
neighbours too, he reflected, knew about as much of it as he himself
did: he must consult with some man of learning and experience. As he
went over in his mind the list of his kinsmen and relatives, it struck
him that Beni Babu, of Bally, was a very competent person. Business
habits generate promptness of action, and he proceeded without delay
to the Vaidyabati Ghât, taking with him a servant and a messenger.
In the first two months of the rainy season, the months
Ashar and
Shravan,
most of the boatmen occupy themselves in catching
hilsa
fish with circular nets, and at midday, are generally busy taking
their meals.Thus it came about that there was not a boat of any
description at the Vaidyabati Ghât. Baburam Babu, full-whiskered,
the sacred mark on his nose, dressed in fine lawn with coloured
borders, with smart shoes from Phulapukur, a front like the front
of Ganesh, a delicate muslin shawl neatly folded over his
shoulders, and his cheeks swollen with
pán,
was walking impatiently up and down, calling out to his servant:
Ho, there, Hari! I must get to Bally quick; you must hire a passing
boat for me for fourpice.
Rich men’s servants are often very disrespectful, and Hari made
answer:
Sir, that is just like you! I had only just sat down to take my food
and I have now had to throw it away and leave it in order to attend to
your repeated calls. If there had been any boat going down-stream, it
might have been hired for a small sum, but it is flood-tide just now,
and the boatmen will have to work hard rowing and steering. You might
get across for three or four pice if you would arrange to go with
others. I cannot possibly hire a passing boat for you for four pice; you
might as well ask me to make barley-meal cakes without water.
Baburam Babu scowled and said: You are a very insolent fellow; if
you speak like that to me again, you get a sound smacking.
Now the lower orders of Bengalees tremble even if they make a slip, so
Hari endured the rebuke, and quaking all over said to his master:
Sir, how can I possibly find a boat? I had no intention of being
insolent to you
.
While he was still speaking, a green boat that was being towed up the
river on its return journey, approached the
ghât
where they were. After a long argument with the steersman of the boat
a bargain was struck, and he agreed to take them across for eight annas.
Baburam then got into the boat with his servant and his messenger. When
they had got some way on their journey, he began looking about him in
every direction, and said to his servant: Hari, this is a fine boat
we have got! Hi, steersman! whose house is that over there? Ho! surely
that is a sugar factory. Ha! Now prepare me a pipe of tobacco, and
strike me a light.
Then he pulled away at the gurgling
hooka,
now and again raising himself to look at the porpoises tumbling in the
water, and hummed a song of the loves of
Krishna[5].:—
When late to Brindabun, O Krishna! I came,
Your home there, alas! I found only a name.
As it was the ebb, the boat dropped quickly down-stream and the boatmen had no occasion to exert themselves: one sat on the edge of the boat; another, bearded like an old billy-goat, keeping his look-out on the top of the cabin, sang in the Chittagong dialect the popular song which goes:—
E’en the earring of gold shall loosen its hold,
By the lute-string’s languishing strain cajoled.
The sun had not yet set when the boat reached its moorings at the Deonagaji Ghât. Four boatmen, panting and puffing with their efforts, lifted Baburam Babu, a mass of solid flesh, out of the boat, and set him safe on land.
Beni Babu received his relative very courteously and begged him to be
seated, while his house servant, Ram, at once brought some tobacco he
had prepared for him. Baburam Babu was very fond of his pipe: after a
few pulls he remarked: How is it that this
hooka
is hissing?
A servant who is in constant attendance upon a man of intelligence soon
becomes intelligent himself: Ram, divining what was wrong, put a
clearing-rod in the
hooka,
changed the water, supplied it with some fresh tobacco, sweet and
compact, and brought it back with a larger mouthpiece. Finding the
hooka
placed by him, Baburam Babu took entire possession, as though he had
taken a permanent lease of it, and as he puffed away, emitting clouds of
smoke, chattered with Beni Babu.
Beni.— Would you not like to get up now, sir, and take some light refreshment?
Baburam.— It is already rather late: I don’t think I will just now. I am quite at home, thank you; I would have called for it if I had wanted it. But please just listen to what I have to say. My son Matilall has shown that he possesses remarkable genius! You would be quite delighted to see the boy. I am anxious to have him taught English; do you think you can get me a master to teach him for some mere trifle?
Beni.— There are plenty of masters to be had, and a man of moderate ability might be got for from twenty to twenty-five rupees a month.
Baburam.— What, so much as that? Twenty-five rupees! Oh my dear friend, these religious ceremonies you know are a constant source of expense in my establishment: I have about a hundred people to feed every day; and besides all this, I shall very soon have my son’s marriage to arrange for. Why did I go to the expense of hiring a boat to come here and see you, only to be asked for as much as that after all?
With this, he put his hands on Beni Babu’s shoulders, and laughed immoderately.
Beni.— Then put him at some school in Calcutta: the boy might live with some relative, and his education need not in that case cost more than three or four rupees a month.
Baburam.— What, as much as that? Couldn’t one manage to get the prices down with a little haggling? And is a school education any better than a home one?
Beni.— Home education is a very excellent thing if you can secure a really first-rate teacher, but such a teacher is not to be had on a small salary. School education has its good points and also its bad points. A healthy spirit of emulation of course springs up amongst a number of boys who are being educated together; but at the same time some of the boys will always be in danger of being corrupted by bad company. Besides when twenty-five or thirty boys are reading in one class, there is a good deal of confusion, and equal attention cannot be paid every day to all the boys alike: consequently all do not make similar progress.
Baburam.— Anyhow I will send Matilall to you; and when you have looked about you, do try and make some cheap arrangement for me. None of the English gentlemen for whom I once did business are here now: if they had been, I might have got some of them to secure him schooling which would have cost me nothing: it would only have needed a little importunity. However it will be quite enough if my son obtains just a smattering of learning: if he becomes a scholar, he may not remain in the religion of his fathers. So kindly make it your business to see that he becomes a man: I lay the whole responsibility upon you, my friend.
Beni.— If a boy is to grow into a man, every attention is necessary both when he is at home and when he is away from home: the father must see everything with his own eyes and enter thoroughly into all the boy’s occupations. There is a good deal of business that may be done through commission agencies, but the education of a boy is not one of them.
Baburam.— That is all very true: regard Matilall then as your son. I shall now get some leisure for my ablutions in the Ganges, for reading the Puranas, and for looking after my concerns; for at present I have no time even for these: besides, all the English training that I possess is training of the old school. Matilall is yours, my dear friend, he is yours! I will rid myself of all anxiety by sending him to you. Adopt any course you think fit, but my dear friend, do take care that the expense is not heavy: you know my position as a man with a number of young children to look after: you can understand that thoroughly, can you not?
After this conversation with Beni Babu, Baburam Babu returned to his home at Vaidyabati.
MEN engaged in business all the week spend very lazy Sundays. They avail themselves of any excuse to postpone their bath and their meals: after they have bathed and eaten, some of them play chess and some cards: some occupy themselves in fishing, some play on the tomtom, and some on the sitar: some lie down and sleep, some go for a walk, and others read; but very little attention is paid to the improvement of the mind by study or conversation of an improving character. A good deal of idle talk is indulged in: perhaps somebody’s real or fancied disregard of caste-rules may be discussed, and how Shambhu ate three jack-fruit at a sitting. Such is the style of conversation with which the time will be wiled away. Beni Babu’s intelligence was of a different order. Most people in this country have a general notion that when school-days are over, education itself is complete; but this is a great error. However much may be the attention paid to the acquisition of knowledge from birth to death, the further shore of learning is never reached. Knowledge can only increase in proportion to the attention that is paid to learning: Beni Babu understood this well and acted accordingly.
He had risen as usual one morning, and having first looked into his
household affairs, had taken up a book in order to prosecute his
studies, when suddenly a boy of fourteen, with a charm round his neck, a
ring in his ear, a bracelet on his wrist and an armlet on his arm,
appeared before him and saluted him. Beni Baba was engrossed in his
book, but was roused by the sound of approaching footsteps, and guessing
who the boy was, said to him: Come here, Matilall, come here! is all
well at home?
All is well,
replied the boy.
Beni Babu bade Matilall stay with him for the night, and promised the
next morning to take him to Calcutta and put him to school. Some little
time after this, Matilall, having finished his meal, perceived that time
was likely to hang heavy on his hands, as it would not be dark for a
long time yet. Being naturally of a very restless disposition, it was
always a hard thing for him to sit long in one place; so he rose very
quietly from his seat, and proceeded to explore the house. First he
tried to work the mill for husking rice with his feet; then he tramped
about on the terraced roof of the house; then commenced throwing bricks
and tiles at the passers by, running away when he had done so as hard
as he could. Thus he made the circuit of Bally, tramping noisily about,
stealing fruit out of people’s gardens and plucking the flowers,
or else jumping about on the top of the village huts and breaking the
water-jars. The people, annoyed by such conduct as this, asked each
other: Who is this boy? Surely our village will be ruined as Lanka
was by Hanuman the house-burner.
Some of them, when they heard the name of the boy’s father,
remarked: Ah, he is the son of Baburam Babu! what then can you
expect? Is it not written: ‘Men’s virtues are reflected in
a son, in renown, and in water?’
As the evening drew on the village resounded with the cries of jackals
and the humming of innumerable insects. As many men of position reside
in Bally, and the
shalgram[6].
is to be found in the houses of most of them, there was no lack of the
sound of handbells and conch shells. Beni Babu had just risen from his
reading and was stretching his limbs preparatory to a smoke, when a
great commotion suddenly arose. Sir, the son of the
zemindar
of Vaidyabati has been throwing bricks at us!
Sir, he has thrown away my basket!
He has been pushing me about!
He has grossly insulted me!
He has broken my pot of
ghee!
Beni Babu, being very tender-hearted, gave each of the men a present,
and dismissed them; then he fell to musing on the kind of training this
boy must have been given to behave in such a fashion. A fine bringing
up the lad must have had,
he said to himself, in the short space
of three hours he has thrown the whole village into a state of panic:
it will be a great relief when he goes.
Presently some of the oldest and most respected of the inhabitants of
the place came to him and said: Beni Babu, who is this boy? We were
taking our usual nap after our midday meal, when we were aroused by this
clamour: it is most unpleasant to have our rest broken in upon in this
way.
Beni Babu replied: Please say no more; I have had a very heavy burden
imposed upon me: one of my relatives, a
zemindar,
a man rather lacking in common sense if possessed of great wealth, has
sent his son to me to put to school for him; and meanwhile I am being
worn to a mere shadow with the annoyance. If I had to keep a boy like
this with me for three days, my house would become a ruin for doves to
come and roost in.
As this conversation was proceeding, several boys approached, Matilall in their rear, all singing at the top of their voices the refrain—
To Shambhu’s son all honour pay,
Shambu, the lord of night and day.
Ah!
said Beni Babu, here he comes: keep quiet, perhaps he
may take it into his head to beat us: I shall not breathe freely till
I have got rid of the monkey.
Seeing Beni Babu, Matilall seemed
somewhat ashamed of himself, and looked a little disconcerted: to his
question however as to where he had been, he replied that he had merely
been trying to form some idea of the size of the place. When they had
entered the house, Matilall ordered Ram the servant to bring him some
tobacco, but it was no good giving him the ordinary make; he smoked
pipe after pipe of the very strongest, and Ram could not supply him
fast enough. It was Ram bring this!
Ram, I do not want that!
in fact, Ram could not attend to any other work, but had to be
constantly in attendance upon Matilall, keeping him supplied with
tobacco.
Beni Babu was astounded at such behaviour, and kept turning his head
and glancing curiously in his direction. When the time for the evening
meal came, Beni Babu took Matilall with him into the
zenana
side of the house and regaled him with
all sorts of luxuries; then having taken the usual betel by way of a
digestive, retired to rest. Matilall also retired to his sleeping
chamber and got into bed, when he had chewed
pán
and smoked enough. For some time he tossed restlessly about, now on this
side, now on that; and every now and then he would get up and walk
about, singing snatches of the love songs of Nil Thakur, or the old
story of the separation of Radha and Krishna as told by Ram Basu.
At the noise he made, sleep fled from all in the house.
Ram and Pelaram, the gardener, an inhabitant of Kashijora, had been
asleep in the common thatched hall used for the family worship. After
the work of the day, sleep is a great relief, and to have it rudely
disturbed is naturally a source of much irritation. Both Ram and
Pelaram were roused from their rest by the noise of the singing.
Pelaram exclaimed:
Ah, Ram, my father! I can get no sleep while this bull is bellowing
in this way: I might just as well get up and sow some seeds in the
garden.
Ram, turning himself round, replied: Ah, it is midnight! why get
up now? The master has done a fine thing in bringing this brat
here[7]:
it means ruin to us all. The boy is a terrible nuisance: we shall
not breathe again till he goes.
Early next morning, Beni Babu took Matilall away with him to the house
of Becharam Banerjea of Bow Bazar. This gentleman was the son of Kenaram
Babu, and a man of very old family: he was a childlike, simple-minded
man, hair-lipped from his birth, and highly excitable on the smallest
provocation. Seeing Beni Babu, he called to him in his peculiar nasal
tone: Come, tell me what is in your mind now?
Beni.— Well, seeing that Baburam Babu has no relative like yourself in Calcutta, I have come to request of you that his boy Matilall may live in your house while he is attending school, going to Vaidyabati for his Saturday holiday.
Becharam.— Well, there can be no possible objection to that. He is perfectly welcome to come and stay in my house: this is as much his home as his father’s house is. I have no children of my own, and only two nephews; let Matilall then stay with me as long as he pleases.
On hearing Becharam Babu’s nasal twang, Matilall burst out laughing.
Beni Babu gave a sigh of disgust, thinking to himself that there would
be little peace here so long as such a boy as this was about. Becharam
noted the jeering laugh, and observed to Beni Babu, Ah! friend Beni,
the youngster appears somewhat ill-mannered and boorish. I imagine
that he must have been constantly indulged from infancy.
Beni Babu was a very shrewd man. His former history was known to all. He too had led a wild life, but had remedied everything by his own good qualities. He now told himself that if he were to express his real opinion of Matilall, the boy might be ruined: there would be an end to his remaining in Calcutta and to his school education, and it was his own earnest wish that the boy should grow to man’s estate with some sort of training at least. So after exchanging ideas on many other topics, he took his leave of Becharam Babu and went with Matilall to the school of one Mr. Sherborn. Owing to the establishment of the Hindu College, this gentleman’s school had somewhat diminished in numbers: it required all his attention, and constant toil day and night, to keep it going. He himself was a stout man with heavy and bushy eyebrows; was never seen without pán in his mouth and a cane in his hand; and would vary his walks up and down his classes by occasionally sitting down and pulling at a hooka. Beni Babu having placed Matilall at his school, returned to Bally.
WHEN the British merchants first came to Calcutta, the Setts and Baisakhs were the great traders, but none of the people of the city knew English: all business communications with the foreigners had to be carried on by means of signs. Man will always find a way out of a difficulty if need be, and by means of these signs a few English words get to be known. After the establishment of the Supreme Court, increased attention was paid to English: this was chiefly due to the influence of the law courts. By that time Ram Ram Mistori and Ananda Ram Dass, who were representative men in Calcutta, had learned many English expressions: Ram Narayan Mistori, a pupil of Ram Ram Mistori, was engaged as clerk to an attorney and used to write out petitions for a great many people; he also kept a school, his pupils paying from fourteen to sixteen rupees a month. Following his example, others, as for instance Ram Lochan Napit and Krisha Mohun Basu, adopted the profession of schoolmaster: their pupils used to read some English book and learn the meaning of words by heart. At marriage ceremonies and festivals, everybody would contemplate with awe and astonishment, and loudly applaud, any boy who could utter a few English expressions. Following the example set by others, Mr. Sherborn had opened his school at a somewhat late period, and the children of people belonging to the upper grades of society were being educated at his establishment.
Now boys with a real desire to learn may pick up something or other, by dint of their own exertions, at any school they may be attending. All schools have their good and bad points, and there are a large number of lads so peculiarly constituted that they keep wandering about from school to school, under pretence of being dissatisfied with each one they go to, and think, by passing their time in this unsettled way, to deceive their parents into the belief that they are learning something. So Matilall, after attending Mr. Sherborn’s school for a few days, had himself entered anew at the school of a Mr. Charles.
The chief end in view in all education is the development of a good disposition and a high character, the growth of a right understanding, and the attainment of a thorough mastery of any work that may have to be attended to in the practical business of life. If the education of children is conducted on these lines, they may become in every way respectable members of society, competent to understand and duly execute all their business both at home and abroad. But to ensure that such a training shall be given, both parents and teachers have need to exert themselves. The young will naturally follow in the footsteps of their elders. Goodness in the parents is a necessary condition of the growth of goodness in the children. If a drunken father forbids his child liquor, why should the child listen to him? If a father, himself addicted to immorality, attempts to instruct a son in morals, he will at once recall the mousing cat that professed asceticism[8], and will only mock at his hypocrisy. The son whose father lives a virtuous life has no great need of advice and counsel: mere observation of his father will generate a good disposition. The mother too must keep her attention constantly fixed on her child: there is nothing so potent in its humanising effect on a child’s mind as a mother’s sweet conversation, kindness and caresses. A child’s good behaviour is assured when he distinctly realises that if he does certain things, his mother will not take him into her lap and caress him. Again, it is the teacher’s duty to guard against making a mere parrot of his pupil, when he is teaching him by book. If a boy has to get all he reads by heart, his faculty of memory may be strengthened, it is true; but if his intelligence is not promoted, and he gets no practical knowledge, then his education is all a sham. Whether the pupil be old or young, the matter should be explained to him in such a way that his mind may grasp what he is learning. By a good system of education, and judicious tact in teaching, an intelligent comprehension of a subject may be effected such as no amount of mere chiding will bring about.
Matilall had learned nothing of morality or good conduct in his
Vaidyabati home, and now his residence in Bow Bazar proved a curse
rather than a blessing. Becharam Babu had two nephews, whose names were
Haladhar and Gadadhar. These boys had never known what it was to have a
father; and though they occasionally went to school out of fear of their
mother and uncle, it was more of a sham than anything else. They mostly
wandered at their pleasure, unchecked, about the streets, the river
ghâts,
the terraced roofs of houses and the open common; and they
utterly refused to listen to anybody who tried to restrain them. When
their mother remonstrated, they would just retort: If you do this we
will both of us run away;
so they were left to do pretty much as
they pleased. They found Matilall one of their own sort, and within a
very short time a close intimacy sprang up between them; they became
quite inseparable; would sit together, eat together, and sleep
together; would put their hands on each other’s shoulders and go
about both in doors and out of doors hand in hand, or with their arms
round each other’s necks. Whenever Becharam’s wife saw
them, she would say:
They are three brothers, sons of one mother.
Neither children nor youths nor old men can remain for any length of time passive or engaged in one kind of occupation: they must have some way of dividing the twenty-four hours of the day and night between a variety of occupations. In the case of children, special arrangements will have to be made to ensure their having a combination of amusement with instruction. Neither continuous play nor continuous work is a good thing. The chief object of all recreation is to enable a man to pay greater attention to his labour afterwards, his body refreshed by relaxation. The mind only becomes enfeebled by unbroken exertion, and anything learnt in that condition simply floats about on the surface without sinking into it. But in all games there is this to be considered, that those only are beneficial in which there is a certain amount of bodily exertion; no benefit is to be derived from cards or dice or any pastimes of that kind: the only effect of such amusements is to increase the natural tendency to idleness, which is the source of such a variety of evils. Just as there is no good to be derived from unceasing work, so by continuous play the intelligence is apt to get blunted, for thereby the body only is strengthened, the mind is not disciplined at all; and as the latter must be engaged in something or other, is it to be wondered at that in such a condition it should adopt an evil rather than a good course? It is thus that many boys come to grief.
Matilall and his companions Haladhar and Gadadhar roamed about
everywhere like so many Brahmini bulls, doing just as they pleased and
paying no attention to any one. They were constantly amusing themselves
either with cards and dice or else with kites and pigeon-flying. They
could find no time either for regular meals or for sleep. If a servant
came to call them into the house, they would only abuse him, and refuse
to go in. If ever the maid came to tell them that her mistress could not
retire to rest until they had had their supper, they would abuse her in
a disgraceful manner. The maid-servant would sometimes retort: What
courteous language you have learned!
All the most worthless boys of
the neighbourhood gradually collected together and formed a band. Noise
and confusion reigned supreme in the house all day and night, and people
in the reception-room could not hear each other’s voices: the
only sounds were those of uproarious merriment. So much tobacco and
ganja
was consumed that the whole place was darkened with smoke: no one dared
pass by that way when this company was assembled, and there was not a
man who would venture to forbid such conduct. Becharam Babu indeed was
disgusted when the smell of the tobacco reached him, as it occasionally
did; but he would only give vent to his favourite exclamation of disgust
and impatience.
Most terrible of all evils are the evils that spring from association with others. Even where there is unremitting attention on the part of parents and teachers, evil company may bring ruin; but where no such effort is made, the extent of corruption that association with others brings about cannot be estimated in language. Matilall’s character, far from improving, was, by the aid of his present associates, deteriorating day by day. He might attend school for one or two days in the week, but would merely remain seated there like a dummy, treating the whole thing as a supreme bore. He was continually joking with the other boys or drawing on his slate; would scarce attend for five minutes together to his lessons; and could think of nothing but the fine time he would have with his companions out of school. There are teachers possessed of sufficient skill and tact to draw to the acquisition of knowledge the mind of even such a boy as Matilall: being acquainted with various methods of imparting instruction, they adopt that which is likely to prove most efficacious in each particular case. Now the teaching in Mr. Charles school was as indifferent as the teaching in Government schools often is at the present day. Equal attention was not paid to all the classes and all the boys, and no pains were taken to ascertain whether they thoroughly understood the easy books they had to read before they proceeded to more difficult ones. A good many people are firmly convinced that a school derives its importance from the number of books prescribed, and the amount read. It was considered quite sufficient for the boys to repeat their lessons by heart: it was not supposed to be necessary to know whether they understood or not; and it was never taken into consideration at all whether the education they were receiving was one that would fit them for the practical business of afterlife. Unless influences are very strong in their favour, boys attending such schools have not much chance of receiving any education at all. Take into account Matilall’s father, the companions he had collected about him, the place he was living in, the school he was attending, and some idea may be formed of the extent of his intellectual training.
Teachers vary as much as schools do. One man will take immense pains,
while another will simply trifle away his times, fidgetting about and
pulling his moustache. Mr. Charles’ factotum was Bakreswar Babu,
of Batalata; and he could do nothing without him. This man made it his
practice to visit his pupils’ rich parents, and say to them all
alike:
Ah sir, I always pay special attention to your boy! he is the true
son of his father: he is no ordinary boy, that: he is a perfect model
of a boy.
Bakreswar Babu had charge of the education of the higher classes
in the school, but it was exceedingly doubtful whether he himself
understood what he taught. If this had got generally known he would have
been disgraced for life, so he kept very quiet on the subject. His sole
work was to make the boys read; and if any boy asked him for the meaning
of a word, he would bid him look in the dictionary. He was bound of
course to make a few corrections here and there in the translation
exercises the boys did for him; for if he were to pass them all as
correct, where would be his occupation as a school-master? So he would
make corrections, even when there was no necessity for doing so, and
when by doing so he actually made mistakes which did not exist before:
then if the boys asked him what he was about, he would tell them they
were very insolent and had no business to contradict him. He generally
paid most attention to rich men’s sons, and would question them at
length about the rents and value of their property. In a very short
time, Matilall became a great favourite with Bakreswar Babu: the boy
would bring him presents of flowers or fruit or books, or handkerchiefs.
Bakreswar Babu’s idea was that he ought not to let boys like
Matilall slip out of his hands, for when they reached man’s
estate, they might become as a field of
beguns
[9]
to him,— a perpetual source of profit. What benefit too, he
thought, would he derive in the next world from looking after the
affairs of this school!
The time of the great autumn festival, the Durga Pujah, had now arrived.
In the bazaars and everywhere there was a great stir, and the general
bustle and confusion gave additional zest to Matilall’s passion
for amusement. He suffered agonies so long as he had to remain in
school: his attention was perpetually distracted; at one moment
sitting at his desk, at the next playing on it; never still for a
single moment. One Saturday he had been attending school as usual, and
having got a half-holiday out of Bakreswar Babu, had left for home. On
his way he purchased some betel and
pán,
and was proceeding merrily along, his whole attention fixed on the
pigeon and kite shops that lined the road, and taking no note of the
passers-by, when suddenly a sergeant of police and some constables came
up and caught him by the arm, the sergeant telling him that he held a
warrant for his arrest, and that he must go quietly along with him.
Matilall did his best to get his arm free, but the sergeant was a
powerful man and kept a firm grasp as he dragged him along. Matilall
next threw himself on the ground and, bruised all over and covered with
dust as he was, made repeated efforts to escape: the sergeant
thereupon hit him with his fist several times. At last, as he lay
overpowered on the ground, the thought of his father caused the boy to
burst into tears, and there rose forcibly in his mind the question:
Why have I acted as I have done? Association with others has been my
ruin.
A crowd now began to collect in the road, and people asked each other
what was the matter. Some old women discussing the affair inquired:
Whose child is this that they are beating so?— the child with
the moon-face? ah, it makes one’s heart bleed to hear him cry!
The sun had not set when Matilall was brought to the police-station:
there he found Haladhar, Gadadhar, Ramgovinda and Dolgovinda, with
other boys from his neighbourhood, all standing aside, looking
extremely woe-begone. Mr. Blaquiere was police magistrate at that
time, and it would have been his business to examine the prisoners;
but he had gone home, so they had to remain for the night in the
lock-up.
SINGING snatches of a popular love-song:—
For my lost love’s sake I am dying:
And my heart is faint with sighing.
and varying his song with whistling, Meeah Jan, a cartman, was urging his bullocks along the road, abusing them roundly for their slowness, twisting their tails, and whacking them with his whip. A few clouds were overhead, and a little rain was falling. The bullocks as they went lumbering along, succeeded in overtaking the hired gharry in which Premnarayan Mozoomdar was travelling. It was swaying from side to side in the wind: the two horses were wretched specimens of their kind, and must surely have belonged to the far-famed race of the Pakshiraj, king of birds. They were doing their best to get along, poor beasts, but notwithstanding the blows that rained down on their backs from the driver’s whip, their pace did not mend very considerably. Before starting on his journey, Premnarayan had eaten a very hearty meal, and at each jolt of the gharry his heart was in his mouth. His disgust however increased as the bullock cart drew ahead of his vehicle. Premnarayan need not be blamed for this. Every man has some self-respect which he does not care to lose. The majority have a high opinion of themselves, and while some lose their tempers if there is the slightest failing in the respect they think due to them, others feel humiliated and depressed.
Premnarayan, in his passion, expressed his thoughts thus to
himself:—
Ah! what a hateful thing is service. The servant is regarded as no
better than a dog! he must run to execute any order that is given. How
long has my soul been vexed by the rude behaviour of Haladhar, Gadadhar,
and the other boys! They would never let me eat or sleep in peace: they
have even composed songs in derision of me: their jests have been as
irritating to me as ant-bites; they have signalled to other boys in the
street to annoy me: they have gone so far as to clap their hands at me
behind my back. Can any one submit tamely to such treatment as this? It
is enough to drive a sane man out of his senses. I must have a good
stock of courage not to have run away from Calcutta long ago: it is due
to my good genius only that so far I have not lost my employment. At
last the scoundrels have met with their desserts: may they now rot in
jail, never to get out again! Yet after all these are idle words; is not
my journey being made with the express object of effecting their
release? has not this duty been imposed upon me by my employer? Alas, I
have no voice in the matter! if men are not to starve, they must do and
bear all this.
Baburam Babu of Vaidyabati was seated in all a Babu’s state; his
servant, Hari, was rubbing his master’s feet. Seated on one side
of him the pandits were discussing some trivial points relating to
certain observances enjoined by the
Shástras,
such as:— Pumpkins may be eaten to-day,
beguns
should not be eaten to-morrow; to take milk with salt is quite as bad
as eating the flesh of cows.
On the other side of him, some friends were engaged in a game of chess:
one of them was in deep thought, his head supported on his hand:
evidently his game was up, he was checkmated. Some musicians in the
room were mingling their harmonies, their instruments twanging noisily.
Near him were his
mohurrirs
writing up their ledgers, and before him stood sundry creditors, tenants
of his, and tradesmen from the bazaar, some of whose accounts were
passed, and others refused. People kept thronging into the
reception-room. Certain of his tradespeople were explaining how they
had been supplying him for years with one-thing and another, and now
were in great distress, having hitherto received nothing by way of
payment; how, moreover, from their constant journeyings to and fro,
their business was being utterly neglected and ruined. Retail
shopkeepers too, such as oilmen, timber-merchants and sweetmeat-sellers,
were complaining bitterly that they were ruined, and that their lives
were not worth a pin’s head: if he continued to treat them as he
was doing, they could not possibly live: they had worn out the muscles
of their legs in their constant journeyings to and fro to get payment:
their shops were all shut, their wives and children starving. The
whole time of the Babu’s
dewan
was taken up in answering these people. Go away for the present,
he was saying, you will receive payment all right; why do you jabber
so much?
Did any of them venture to remonstrate, Baburam Babu would
scowl, abuse him roundly, and have him forcibly ejected from the room.
A great many of the wealthy Babus of Bengal take the goods of the simple country-folk on credit: it would give them an attack of fever to have to pay ready-money for anything. They have the cash in their chests, but if they were not to keep putting their creditors off, how could they keep their reception-rooms crowded? Whether a poor tradesman lives or dies is no concern of theirs; only let them play the magnifico, and their fathers’ and grandfathers’ names be kept before the public! Many there are who thus make a false show of being rich; they present a splendid figure before the outside world, while within they are but men of straw after all.
Out of doors you flaunt it bravely, wealth is in your very air:
In the house the rats are squealing, and the cupboard’s mostly bare.
It would be death to them to be obliged to regulate their expenditure by their income, for then they could not be the owners of gardens or live the luxurious life of the rich Babu. By keeping up a fine exterior they hope to throw dust in the eyes of their tradesmen. When they take money or goods from others, they practically borrow twice over; for when pressure is brought to bear upon them to make them pay, they borrow from one man only to pay what they owe someone else; and when at last a summons is issued against them, they register their property under another person’s name, and are off somewhere out of the way for the time being.
Baburam Babu was devoted to his money and very
close-fisted[10]:
it was always a great grief to him to be obliged to take cash out of his
chest. He was engaged in wrangling with his tradespeople when
Premnarayan arrived, and whispered in his ear the news from
Calcutta. Baburam was thunderstruck for a time. When shortly after
he recovered himself, he had Mokajan Meeah summoned to his
presence. Now Mokajan was skilled in all matters of law.
zemindars,
indigo planters, and others were continually going to him for advice;
for a man like this, gifted with such ability for making up cases,
for suborning witnesses, for getting police and other officers of
the court under his thumb, for disposing secretly of stolen
property, for collecting witnesses in cases of disputes, and
generally for making right appear wrong and wrong right, was not to
be found every day. Out of compliment to him, people all called him
Thakchacha.:
this was a great gratification to him, and his thoughts often shaped
themselves thus: Ah, my birth must have taken place at an auspicious
moment! my observances of the seasons of
Ramjan and Eed,
have answered well; and if I am only properly attentive to my patron
saint, I fancy my importance will increase still further.
Though engaged in his ablutions at the time that Baburam Babu’s
peremptory summons reached him, he came away at one and listened, in
private, to all Baburam had to say. After a few minutes’
reflection, he said: Why be alarmed, Babu? How many hundred cases
of a similar kind have I disposed of! Is there any great difficulty in
the way this time? I have some very clever fellows in my employ; I have
only to take them with me, and will win the case on their testimony:
you need be under no apprehension. I am going away just now, but I will
return the first thing in the morning.
Baburam, though somewhat encouraged by these words, was still not at all
comfortable in his mind. He was much attached to his wife, and
everything she said was always, in his view, shrewdly to the point:
were she to say to him. This is not water, it is milk,
with the
evidence of his own eyes against him, he would reply: Ah, you are
quite right! this is not water, it is milk. If the mistress of the
house says so, it must be so.
Most men, whatever the affection they have for their wives are at least
able to exercise some discretion as to the matters in which those
ladies are to be consulted and to what extent they should be listened
to. Good men love their wives with heartfelt affection; but if they are
to accept everything their wives say they may just as well dress in
saris,
and sit at home. Now Baburam Babu was entirely under his wife’s
thumb: if she bade him get up, he would get up; if she bade him sit
down, he would sit down.
Some months before this, she had presented her husband with a son, and
she was busy nursing the infant on her lap, her two daughters seated
by her. Their conversation was running on household affairs and
other matters, when suddenly the master of the house came into the
room and sitting down with a very sad countenance, said: My dear
wife, I am most unlucky! The one idea of my life has been to hand
over the charge of all my property to Matilall on his reaching
man’s estate, and to go and live with you at
Benares[11];
but all my hopes have, I fear, been dashed to the ground.
The Mistress of the House.— my dear husband, what is the matter? Quick, tell me! my breast is heaving with emotion. Is all well with my darling Matilall?
The Master.— yes, so far as his health goes he is well enough, but I have just received news that the police have apprehended him and put him in jail.
The Mistress.— What was that you said? They have dragged away Matilall to prison? And why, O why, my husband, have they imprisoned him? Alas, alas! The poor boy must be a mass of bruises! I expect, too, he has had nothing to eat and not been able to get any sleep. O my husband, what is to be done? Do bring my darling Matilall back to me again!
With this, the mistress of the house began to weep: her two daughters wiped away the tears from her eyes, and tried their best to console their mother. The infant too seeing its mother crying, began to howl lustily.
In the course of his enquiries, made under pretence of conversation, her husband got to know that Matilall had been in the habit, under one pretext or another, of getting money out of her. She had not mentioned the matter to her husband for fear of his displeasure: the boy had been unfortunate, and she could not tell what might have happened if he had got angry. Wives ought to tell all that concerns their children to their husbands, for a disease that is concealed from the surgeon can never be cured. After a long consultation with his wife, the master sent off a letter by night, to arrange for some of his relatives to meet him in Calcutta at his lodgings.
A night of happiness passes away in the twinkling of an eye, but how slowly drag the hours when the mind is sunk in an abyss of painful thought! It may be close to dawn, and the day may be every moment drawing nearer, but yet it seems to tarry. Ways and means occupied the whole of Baburam Babu’s thoughts throughout the night: he could no longer remain quietly in the house, and long before the morning came was in a boat with Thakchacha and his companions. As the tide was running strong, the boat soon reached the Bagbazaar Ghât.
Night had nearly come to an end: oil-dealers were busy putting their
mills in order, ready to work: cartmen were leading their bullocks off
to their day’s toil: the washermen’s donkeys were
labouring with their loads upon the road: men were hurrying along at a
swing-trot with loads of fish and vegetables. The pandits of the place
were all off with their sacred vessels to the river for their morning
bathe; the women were collecting at the different
ghâts
and exchanging confidences with each other. I am suffering agonies
from my sister-in-law’s cruelty,
said one.
Ah, my spiteful mother-in-law!
exclaimed another.
Oh, my friends!
cried another, I have no wish to live any
longer, my daughter-in-law tyrannises over me so, and my son says
nothing to her; in fact, she has made my son like a sheep with her
charms.
Alas!
said another, I have such a wretch of a sister-in-law!
she tyrannises over me day and night.
Another lamented, My darling child is now ten years old; my life is
so uncertain, it is high time for me to think of getting him
married.
There had been rain in the night, and patches of cloud were still to be
seen in the sky; the roads and the steps of the
ghâts
were all slippery in consequence. Baburam Babu puffed away at his
hooka
and looked out for a hired
gharry or a
palki,
but he would not agree to the fare demanded: it was a great deal too
much to his mind. When the boys who had collected in the road saw how
Baburam Babu was chaffering, some of them said to him:
Had you not better, sir, be carried in a coolie’s basket? The
charge for that will be only two pice.
As Baburam Babu ran after them and tried to hit them, roundly abusing
them the while, he fell heavily to the ground. The boys only laughed
at this and clapped their hands at him from a safe distance. Baburam
with a woe-begone countenance then got into a
gharry
with Thakchacha and his companions. The
gharry
went creaking along, and eventually pulled up at the house of Bancharam
Babu, of Outer Simla.
Bancharam Babu was the principal agent of a Mr. Butler, an attorney living inBoitakhana; he had had a good deal of experience in the law-courts and in cases-at-law: though his pay was only fifty rupees a month, there was no limit to his gains, and festivals were always in full swing in his house.
Beni Babu of Bally, Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar, and Bakreswar Babu of Batalata, were all seated in his sitting-room, waiting for Baburam Babu. With the arrival of that worthy the business of the day commenced.
Becharam.— Oh Baburam, what a venomous reptile have you been nourishing all this time! You would never listen to me, though time after time I sent word to you. Your boy Matilall has pretty well done for his chances in this world and in the next: he drinks his fill, he gambles[12], he eats things forbidden: caught in the very act of gambling, he struck a policeman: Haladhar, Gadadhar, and other boys were with him at the time. Having no children of my own, I had fondly thought that Haladhar and Gadadhar would be as sons to me, to offer the customary libation to my spirit when I was no more, but my hopes are as goor into which sand has fallen. I really have no words to express my disgust at the boy’s behaviour.
Baburam.— Which of them has corrupted the other it may be very difficult to say with any certainty; but just now please tell me how I am to proceed with reference to the investigation.
Becharam.— So far as I am concerned, you may do exactly as you think fit. I have been put to very great annoyance. The boys have been going into the temple at night and drinking heavily there: they have made the beams black with the smoke from tobacco and ganja: they have stolen my gold and silver ornaments and sold them; and one day they even went so far as to threaten to grind the holy shalgram to powder and eat it with their betel in lieu of lime. Can you expect me then to subscribe towards their release? Ugh! certainly not.
Bakreswar.— Matilall is not so bad as all that: I have seen a good deal of him at school: he has naturally a good disposition. He was no ordinary boy; he was a perfect model of behaviour: how then he can have become what you describe is beyond me.
Thakchacha.— May I ask what need there is of all this irrelevant talk? We are not likely to get our stomachs filled by simply chatting of oil and straw: let a case be thoroughly well got up for the trial.
Bancharam [highly delighted at the prospect of making a good thing out of the case].— Matters of business require a man of business. Thakchacha’s words are shrewdly to the point: we must get a few good witnesses together and have them thoroughly instructed in their role betimes; we must also engage our friend Mr. Butler the attorney. If after all that we do not win our case, I will take it up to the High Court. Then if the High Court can do nothing, I will go up to the Council with the case; and if the Council can do nothing, we must carry it to England for appeal. You may put implicit confidence in me: I am not a man to be trifled with[13]. But nothing can be done unless we secure the services of Mr. Butler. He is a thoroughly practical man: knows all manner of contrivances for upsetting cases, and trains his witnesses as carefully as a man trains birds.
Bakreswar.— A keen intelligence is needed in time of misfortune. A very careful preparation for the trial is required: why be jeered at for want of it?
Bancharam.— So clever an attorney as Mr. Butler it has never fallen to my lot to see. I have no language capable of expressing his astuteness: three words will suffice for him to have all these cases dismissed. Come, gentlemen, rise and let us go to him.
Beni.— Pardon me, sir, I could not do what I know to be wrong, even were my life at stake! I am prepared to follow your advice in most matters, but I cannot risk my chances of happiness in the next world. It is best to acknowledge a fault if one has really been committed: there is no danger in truth, whereas to take refuge in a lie only intensifies an evil.
Thakchacha.— Ha! ha! what business have bookworms with law? The very mention of the word sets them all atremble! If we take the course this gentleman advises, we may as well at once prepare our graves! Sage counsels indeed to listen to!
Bancharam.—
At this rate, gentlemen, it will be the case of the old proverb over
again,—
The festival is over, and your preparations still progressing.
I have no doubt that Beni Babu is a man of very solid parts; why, in the
Niti Shástras,
he is a second Jagannath Tarkapanchanan! I shall have to go some day to
Bally to hold an argument with him, but we have no time for that just
now; we must be up and doing.
Becharam.— Ah, Beni my friend, I am quite of your mind! I am getting an old man now: already three periods of my life have passed away and one only is left to me. I too will do no wrong, even if my life be at stake. Who are these boys that I should do what is wrong for them? They have made my life a perfect burden to me. Shall I be put to any expense for them? Certainly not: they may go to jail for all I care, and then perhaps I may contrive to live in peace. Why should I trouble myself any more about them? The very sight of their faces makes my blood boil. Ugh! the young wretches!
THE Vaidyabati house was all astir with preparations for a religious
ceremonial. The sun had not risen when Shridhar Bhattacharjea, Ram
Gopal Charamani and other Brahman priests, set to work repeating
mantras.
All were employed upon something: one was offering the sacred basil to
the deity: some were busy picking the leaves of the jessamine: others
humming and beating time on their cheeks. One was remarking:
I am no Brahman if good fortune does not attend the sacrifices;
and another, If things turn out inauspiciously, I will abandon my
sacred thread.
The whole household was busily engaged, but not a member of it was happy
in mind. The mistress of the house was sitting at an open window and
calling in her distress upon her guardian deity: her infant boy lay
near her, playing with a toy and tossing his little limbs in the air.
Every now and again she glanced in the direction of the child, and
said to herself:
Ah my darling, I cannot say what kind of destiny awaits you! To be
childless is a single sorrow and anxiety: multiplied a hundred-fold
is the misery that comes with children. How is a mother’s mind
distracted if her child has the slightest complaint! she will cheerfully
sacrifice her life in order to get him well again: so long as her babe
is ill, all capacity for food and sleep deserts her: day and night to
her are alike. If a child who has caused her so much sorrow grows up
good, she feels her work accomplished; but if the contrary be the case,
a living death is hers: she takes no interest in anything in the world
and cares not to show herself in the neighbourhood. The haughty face
grows wan and pinched: in her inmost heart, like Sita, she gives
expression to this wish:
‘Oh, Earth, Earth, open, and let me hide myself within thy
bosom!’
The good God knows what trouble I have taken to make Matilall a
man: my young one has now learned to fly, and heavy is my chastisement.
How it grieves me to hear of such evil conduct: I am almost heartbroken
with sorrow and chagrin. I have not told my husband all: he might have
gone mad had he heard all. Away with these thoughts! I can endure them
no longer: I am but a weak woman. What will such laments avail me now?
what must be, must be.
A maid-servant came in at that moment and took the child away, and the mistress of the house engaged in her daily religious duties.
Man’s mind is so constituted that it cannot readily forget any
particular matter it may be absorbed in, to attend to other affairs in
hand. When therefore she tried to perform her usual devotions, she
found herself unable to do so. Again and again she set herself to
fix her attention on the
mantras
she had to repeat, but her mind kept wandering: the thought of
Matilall surged up like a strong and irresistible flood. At one time
she fancied that the orders for his imprisonment had been passed, and
her imagination depicted him as already in fetters, and being led
off to jail: she even thought she saw his father standing near him,
his head bowed down in woe, weeping bitterly; and again she almost
fancied that her son was come to see her, and was saying to her:
Mother, forgive me: what is past cannot now be mended, but I will
never again cause you such trouble and sorrow.
She then began to dream of some great calamity as about to befall
Matilall,— that he would be transported perhaps for life. When
these phantoms of her imagination had left her, she began to say to
herself:
Why, it is now high noon! can I have been dreaming? No, surely this
is no dream! I must have seen a vision. I wish I could tell why my mind
is so distracted to-day!
With these words she laid herself silently down on the ground, and wept
bitterly.
Her two daughters, Mokshada and Pramada, were busy drying their hair on
the roof, and Mokshada was saying to her sister: Why sister Pramada,
you have not half combed your hair, and how dry it is too! But it must
be so, for it is ages since a drop of oil fell upon it. It is just the
use of oil and water that keeps people in good health: to bathe once
a month, and without using oil, would be bad for any one. But why are
you so wrapped in thought? anxiety and trouble are making you as thin
as a string.
Pramada.— Ah, my sister, how can I help thinking? Cannot you understand it all? Our father brought the son of a Kulin Brahmin here when I was a mere child and married me to him. I only heard about this when I was grown up. Considering the number of the different places where he has contracted marriage, and considering his personal character too, I have no wish to see his face: I would rather not have a husband at all than such a one.
Mokshada.— Hush, my dear! you must not say that. It is an advantage to a woman to have a husband alive, whether his character be bad or good.
Pramada.—
Listen then to what I have to tell you. Last year, when I was suffering
from intermittent fever and had been lying long days and nights on my
bed, too weak to rise, my husband came one day to the house. From the
time of my earliest impressions, I had never seen what a husband was
like: my idea was that there was no treasure a woman could possess like
a husband, and I thought that if he only came and sat with me for a few
moments and spoke to me, my pain would be alleviated. But, my sister you
will not believe me when I say it! he came to my bedside, and said:
You are my lawful wife, I married you sixteen years ago: I have come
to see you now because I am in need of money, and will go away again
directly: I have told your father that he has cheated me: come, give
me that bracelet off your wrist!
I told him that I would first ask
my mother, and would do what she bade me. Thereupon he pulled the
bracelet off my wrist by brute force; and when I struggled to prevent
his doing so, he gave me a kick and left me. I fainted away, and did not
recover till mother came and fanned me.
Mokshada.— Oh my dear sister Pramada, your story brings tears into my eyes. But consider, you still have a husband living: I have not even that.
Pramada.— A fine husband indeed, my sister! Happily for me, I once spent some time with my uncle, and learned to read and write and to do a little fancy work with my needle; so by constant work during the day and by a little occasional reading, writing or sewing, I keep my trouble hidden. If I sit idle for any time, and begin to think, my heart burns with indignation.
Mokshada.— What else can it do? Ah, it is because of the many sins committed by us in previous births that we are suffering as we are! It is by plenty of hard work that our bodies and minds retain their vigour: idleness only causes evil thoughts and evil imaginations and even disease to get a stronger hold upon us: it was uncle that told me that. I have done all I can to soften the pains of widowhood. I always reflect that everything is in God’s hands: reliance upon Him is the real secret of life. My dear sister, if you so constantly ponder on your grief, you will be overwhelmed in the ocean of anxiety: it is an ocean that has no shore. What good can possibly result from so much brooding? Just do all your religious and secular duties as well as you can: honour our father and mother in everything: attend to the welfare of our two brothers: nourish and cherish any children they may have, and they will be as your own.
Pramada.— Ah my sister, what you say is indeed true, but then our elder brother has gone altogether astray. He is given over to vicious ways and vicious companions; and as his disposition has changed for the worse, so his affection for his parents and for us has lessened. Ah, the affection that brothers have for their sisters is not one-hundredth part of the affection that sisters have for their brothers! In their devotion to their brothers, sisters will even risk their lives; but brothers always think that they will get on much better if they can only be rid of their sisters! We are Matilall’s elder sisters: if he comes near us at all, he may perhaps make himself agreeable for a short time, and we may congratulate ourselves upon it; but then have no any influence whatever upon his conduct?
Mokshada.— All brothers are not like that. There are brothers who regard their elder sisters as they would their mother, and their younger sisters as they would a daughter. I am speaking the truth: there are brothers who look upon their sisters in the same light as they do their brothers: they are unhappy unless they are free to converse with them; and if they fall into any danger, they risk their lives to save them.
Pramada.— That is very true, but it is our lot to have a brother just in keeping with our unhappy destiny. Alas, there is no such thing as happiness in this world!
At this moment, a maid-servant came to tell them her mistress was crying: the two sisters rushed downstairs as soon as they heard it.
It was a fine moonlight evening, the moon shedding her radiance over the breadth of the Ganges. A gentle breeze was diffusing the sweet fragrance of the wild jungle flowers; the waves danced merrily in the moonlight: the birds in a neighbouring grove were calling to each other in their varied notes. Beni Babu was seated at the Deonagaji Ghât, looking about him and singing snatches of some up-country song on the loves of Krishna and Radha. He was completely absorbed in his music and was beating time to it, when suddenly he heard somebody behind him calling his name and echoing his song. Turning round, he saw Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar: he at once rose, and invited his guest to take a seat.
Becharam opened the conversation. Ah! Beni, my friend! those were
home truths you told Baburam Babu to-day. I have been invited to your
village: and as I was so pleased with what I saw of you the other day,
I wanted to come and call on you just once before leaving.
Beni.—
Ah, my friend Becharam, we are poor sort of folk here! We have
to work for our living: we prefer to visit places where the secrets of
knowledge or virtue are investigated. We have a good many rich relatives
and acquaintances, but we feel embarrassed in their presence; we visit
them very occasionally, when we have fallen into any trouble, or have
any very particular business on hand. It is never a pleasure to call on
upon them, and when we do go we derive no intellectual benefit from the
visit; for whatever respect rich men may show to other rich men, they
have not much to say to us; they just remark
It is very hot to-day. How is your business getting on? Is it
flourishing? Have a smoke?
If only they speak cheerfully and pleasantly to us, we are fully
satisfied. Ah, learning and worth have nothing like the respect shown
to them that is shown to wealth! Paying court to rich men is a very
dangerous thing: there is a popular saying:—
The friendship of the rich is an embankment made of sand.
Their moods are capricious: a trifle will offend them just as a trifle
will please them. People do not consider this: wealth has such magic
in it that they will put up with any humiliation, any indignity from a
rich man; they will even submit to a thrashing, and say to the rich man
after it:—
It is your honour’s good pleasure.
However this be, it is a hard thing to live with the rich and not
forfeit one’s chances of happiness in the next world. In that
affair of to-day, for instance, we had a hard struggle for the right.
Becharam.— From observation of Baburam Babu’s general behaviour, I am inclined to think that his affairs are not prospering. Alas, alas, what counsellors he has got! That wretched Mahomedan, Thakchacha, a prince of rogues! there is an evil magic in him. Then Bancharam, the attorney’s clerk! he is like a fine mango, fair outside but rotten at the core. Well-practised in all the arts of chicanery, like a cat treading stealthily along in the wet, he simulates innocence while all the while exercising his wiles to entrap his prey. Anybody falling under the influence of that sorcery would be utterly, and for ever, ruined. Then there is Bakreswar the schoolmaster, a teacher of ethics forsooth! A passed master indeed in the art of cajolery, a very prince of flatterers! Ugh! But tell me, is it your English education that has given you this high moral standard?
Beni.— Have I this high moral standard you attribute to me? It is only your kindness to say so. The slight acquaintance I have with morality is entirely due to the kind favour of Barada Babu, of Badaragan: I lived with him for some time, and he very kindly gave me some excellent advice.
Becharam.— Who is this Barada Babu? Please tell me some particulars about him. It is always a pleasure to me to hear anything of this kind.
Beni.—
Barada Babu’s home is in Eastern Bengal, in Pergunnah Etai
Kagamari. On the death of his father he moved to Calcutta, and found
great difficulty at first in providing himself with food and clothing:
he had not even the wherewithal to buy his daily meal. But from
his boyhood he had always engaged in meditation upon divine things,
and so it was that when trouble befell him it did not affect him so
much. At this time he used to live in a common tiled hut, his only means
of subsistence being the two rupees a month which he received from a
younger brother of his father’s. He was on terms of intimacy with
a few good men and would associate with none but these: he was very
independent, and refused to be under obligations to anybody. Not having
the means to keep either a man-servant or a maid-servant, he did all his
own marketing, cooking for himself as well; and he did not neglect his
studies even when he was cooking. Morning noon and night, he calmly
and peacefully meditated on God. The clothes in which he attended school
were torn and dirty, and excited the derision of rich men’s sons:
he pretended not to hear them when they laughed and jeered at him, and
eventually succeeded by his pleasant and courteous address in winning
them completely over. With very many, pride is the only result of
English learning: they scorn the very earth they live on. This however
found no place in the mind of Barada Babu: his disposition was too calm
and mild. When he had completed his education he left school, and at
once obtained employment as a teacher, on thirty rupees a month. He then
took his mother, his wife and his two nephews to live with him, and did
his very utmost to make them comfortable. He would also look after the
wants of the many poor people living in his immediate neighbourhood,
helping them, as far as his means allowed, with money, visiting them
when they were sick, and supplying them with medicine. As none of these
poor people could afford to send their children to school, he held a
class for them himself every morning. One of his cousins who had fallen
dangerously ill after his father’s death, recovered entirely,
thanks to the unremitting attention of Barada Babu, who sat by his
bedside for days and nights together. He was deeply devoted to his aunt,
and regarded her quite as a mother. Some men appear to have a contempt
for the things of this world in comparison with things of eternity, like
the contempt for death that is characteristic of those who are in
constant attendance at
burning-ghâts.
Does death or calamity befall any of their friends or kinsfolk, the
world, they feel, is nothing, and God all. This idea is constantly
present to the mind of Barada Babu: conversation with him and
observation of his conduct soon make it apparent; but he never parades
his opinions before the world. He is in no sense ostentatious: he
never does anything for mere appearance sake. All his good deeds are
done in secret: numbers of people meet with kindness from him, but only
the person actually benefited by him is aware of it; and he is much
annoyed if others get any inkling of it. Though a man of varied
accomplishments, he is without a particle of vanity. It is the man who
has only a smattering of learning who is puffed up with pride and
self-importance.
Aha!
says such a one to himself, what a very learned man I am!
Who can write as I do? Who is so erudite as I? How I always do speak to
the point!
Barada Babu is a different sort of man altogether: though his learning
is so profound, he never treats the thoughts of others as beneath his
attention. It does not annoy him to hear an opinion expressed opposite
to his own: on the contrary, he listens with pleasure, and reviews
his own beliefs. To describe in detail all his good qualities would be
a long affair, but they may be summed up in the remark that so gentle
and god-fearing a man has rarely been seen: he could not do wrong even
if his life were at stake. Yes, the amount of instruction to be had
from personal intercourse with Barada Babu far exceeds any to be got
from books!
Becharam.— Ah, how it charms one to hear of a man like that! But now, as it is getting very late, and I have to cross the river, I will, with your permission, return home. Let me see you for a moment at the police court to-morrow.
VERY strange is this world’s course, and past man’s comprehension. How hard it is to determine the causes of things! When we remember for instance the account of the origin of Calcutta, it will appear almost miraculous; for even in a dream none could have imagined that Calcutta as it was could ever have become Calcutta as it is. The East India Company first had a factory at Hooghly, their factor being Mr. Job Charnock. On one occasion he quarrelled with the leading police official of the place; and as the East India Company did not in those days possess the power and dignity which they afterwards acquired, their agent was maltreated and forced to have recourse to flight. Job Charnock had a house and a bazaar of his own at Barrackpur, which in consequence has been known as Chanak, even down to the present time. He had married a woman whom he had rescued from the funeral pile just as she was about to become a suttee; but whether the marriage contributed to the mutual happiness of each, there is no evidence to show. Job Charnock was constantly journeying to and fro between Barrackpur and Uluberia, where he was building a new factory: it was the wish of his heart to have a factory there, but how many undertakings fall just short of completion[14]! As he journeyed to and fro, he used often to pass by Boitakhana, and would halt for a rest and a smoke under a large tree there. This tree was the favourite resort of many men of business, and Job Charnock was so enamoured of the shade of it that he decided upon building his factory there. The three villages of Sutanati, Govindpur and Calcutta, which he had purchased, soon filled up, and it was not long before people of all classes took up their abode there for trade, and so Calcutta soon became a city, and populous. The first beginnings of Calcutta as a city date from the year 1689 of the Christian era. Job Charnock died some three years after that. In those days the great plain where the Fort and Chowringhee now are was all jungle. The Fort itself formerly stood where the Custom House now stands, and Clive Street was the chief business quarter of the city. So fatal to health was Calcutta at one time considered, that the English gentlemen who had escaped with their lives during the year, would annually meet together on the 15th of November and offer their congratulations to each other. One prominent characteristic of Englishmen is to have everything about them scrupulously clean, and disease gradually diminished as sanitary precautions came more and more into vogue. But the people of Bengal do not take this lesson to heart: to the present day there are tanks near the houses of our wealthiest citizens, which smell so bad that one can hardly approach them.
In former days the duties connected with the Revenue and Criminal Courts and the Police Administration of Calcutta devolved upon a single Englishman: he had a Bengali official as his subordinate, and he himself was called the jemadar. Later on, there came to be other Courts; and with the view of checking the high-handedness of the English in the country, the Supreme Court was established. The administration of the Police was made an independent charge, and was very ably conducted. In the year 1798 of the Christian era, Sir John Richardson and others were employed as Justices of the Peace; and afterwards, in the year 1800, Mr. Blaquiere and others were appointed to hold this office. The jurisdiction of the Justices extended to every part of the country. When it became necessary for the jurisdiction of those who were simply Magistrates to extend beyond their head districts, the assistance of the Judge’s Court of the particular district had to be sought, and consequently many Magistrates in the Mofussil have now been made Justices of the Peace. Mr. Blaquiere has been dead some four years; it was currently reported that his father was an Englishman and his mother a Brahman woman, and that he had received his earliest education in India, but had afterwards gone to England and been well educated there. During his tenure of office as head of the Police Department, Calcutta trembled at his stern severity, and all were afraid of him. After some time he gave up the detective part of his work and the apprehension of criminals, to confine his attention to the trial of prisoners brought before him. He made an excellent judge, being well versed in the language of the country, its customs, manners, and all the inner details of the life of the people. He had the Criminal Law too at his fingers’ ends; and having for some time acted as interpreter to the Supreme Court, was thoroughly well acquainted with the proper method of conducting trials.
Time and water run apace. Monday came. Ten o’clock had just struck by the church clock: the police court was crowded with police officers, sergeants, constables, darogahs, naibs, sub-inspectors, chowkidars, and with all sorts and conditions of people. Some of these were keepers of low lodging-houses and women of loose character, who sat about the Court chewing betel and pán: some, as their bloodstained clothes sufficiently showed were victims of assaults: some were thieves, who sat apart dejected and sad: some, conspicuous by their turbans, were engaged in writing out petitions in English. Some were complainants in the different cases, who tramped noisily about the court; others, who were to be witnesses, were busily whispering to each other: the men who make it their business to provide bail were sitting about as thick as crows at a ghât. Here were pleaders’ touts, using all their arts to get clients for theirmasters: there were pleaders engaged in coaching their witnesses: and here the amlahs were writing out cases that had been sent up by the Police. The sergeants of police looked very important as they marched up and down with proud and pompous port. The chief clerks were discussing different English magistrates: this one was declared to be a great fool, that one a very cunning man, a third too mild and easily imposed upon, a fourth too harsh and rough; they pronounced also an unfavourable criticism on the orders passed the previous day in a particular case. The police court was so crowded, indeed, that it seemed the very Hall of Yama, and all looked forward with fear and trembling to their fate.
Baburam Babu came bustling up to the court, accompanied by his pleader,
his counsellor Thakchacha, and some of his relatives. Thakchacha was
wearing a conical cap, fine muslin clothes, and the peculiar turned-up
shoes of his class. His crystal beads in hand, he was invoking the names
of his special guardian genius and his Prophet, and muttering his
prayers with repeated shakings of the head; but this was all mere
ostentation. A man so full of tricks as Thakchacha is not met with every
day. At the police court he spun about hither and thither, for all the
world like a peg-top. At one moment he was coaching his witnesses in a
whisper; the next, walking about hand in hand with Baburam Babu; the
next, consulting with Mr. Butler: in this way he attracted
everybody’s attention. Now it is a failing with many people to
imagine their fathers and grandfathers (who may have been great rogues
in reality) to have been celebrated people, well known to all; and the
consequence is that when they have to introduce themselves to others
they will do so, saying:
I am the son of so-and-so, and the grandson of so-and-so.
To anybody who came up to converse with Thakchacha, he would introduce
himself as the son of Abdul Rahman Gul, and the grandson of Ampak
Ghulam Hosain.
A sircar
in the court, who was fond of his joke, remarked to him:
Come, tell me what is your special business? A few low-class
Mahomedans in your own neighbourhood may perhaps know the names of your
father and grandfather, but who is likely to know them in this city of
Calcutta? perhaps however they carried on the profession of
syces.
Thakchacha, his eyes inflamed with passion, replied: I can say
nothing here, as this is the police court: in any other place, I would
fall upon you and tear you to pieces.
As he said this, he grasped Baburam Babu’s hand in his, to make
the sircar
imagine him a man of much importance, held in high honour.
Meanwhile there was a stir near the steps of the police court: a
carriage had just driven up: the door was opened, and a withered old
gentleman alighted from it. The sergeants of police raised their hats in
salute, and called out, Mr. Blaquiere has arrived.
The magistrate, having taken his seat on the bench, disposed first of
some cases of assault. Matilall’s case was then called: The
complainants, Kale Khan and Phate Khan, took up their position on one
side, while on the other side stood Baburam Babu of Vaidyabati, Beni
Babu of Bally, Bakreswar Babu of Batalata, Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar,
and Mr. Butler of Boitakhana. Baburam Babu was wearing a fine shawl, and
had a gorgeous turban on his head: his sacred caste mark, with the sign
of the Hom
offering over it, was conspicuous on his forehead. With tears in his
eyes, and his hands folded humbly in supplication, he gazed at the
magistrate, who, he fondly imagined, would be sure to commiserate him if
he saw his tears. Matilall, Haladhar, Gadadhar, and the other accused,
were brought before the magistrate: Matilall stood there, with his head
bowed low in shame. When Baburam Babu saw the boy’s face pinched from
want of food, his heart was pierced. The complainants charged the
accused with gambling in a place of ill-fame, and with having effected
their escape when arrested by grievously assaulting them; and they
stripped and showed the marks of the assault upon their persons. Mr.
Butler cross-examined the complainants and their witness at some length,
and conclusively showed that there was no case made out against
Matilall. This was not at all surprising, considering that for one thing
he had all a pleader’s art exercised in his favour, and for another
that there was collusion between the complainants and the counsel of the
accused. What will not money do? An old
proverb[15]
runs:—
Gold for the dotard a fair bride will win.
Mr. Butler afterwards produced his witnesses, who all declared that on the day the assault was said to have been committed, Matilall was at home at Vaidyabati; but on cross-examination by Mr. Blaquiere, they were not so clear. Thakchacha saw that things were not going well: a slight slip might ruin everything. Most people, reduced to the necessity of having recourse to law, give up all ideas of right and wrong: they sever themselves from all connection with truth, once they have to enter the Law Courts: their sole idea must be to win their case somehow or other. Thakchacha then went forward himself, and gave evidence that on the day and at the time mentioned by the prosecution he was engaged teaching Matilall Persian at his home in Vaidyabati. Though the magistrate subjected him to severe cross-examination, Thakchacha was not a man to be easily confused: he was well up in law-suits, and his original evidence was not shaken in any way. Then Mr. Butler addressed the Court, and after some deliberation the magistrate passed orders that Matilall should be released, but that the other accused should be imprisoned for one calendar month, and pay a fine of thirty rupees each.
Loud were the cries of
Hori Bol
on the passing of this order, and Baburam Babu shouted:
Oh Incarnation of Justice, most acute is your judgment! soon may you
be made Governor of the land!
When they were all in the courtyard of the police court, Haladhar and Gadadhar caught sight of Premnaryan Mozoomdar, and at once commenced singing in his ear with the intention of annoying him;—
Hasten homeward, hasten homeward, Premnarayan Mozoomdar,
Hop into your native jungle, black-faced monkey that you are!
Premnarayan only replied: What wicked boys you are! Here you are
going to jail, but you cannot cease your tricks.
While he was still speaking, they were led away to jail. When Beni
Babu, who was a very worthy god-fearing man, saw virtue thus defeated
and vice triumphant, he was perfectly astounded. Thakchacha, shaking
his head and smiling sardonically, said to him:
How now, sir, what does the man of books say now? Why, if we had
acted in accordance with your suggestions, it would have been all up
with us.
At this moment Bancharam Babu came running up in haste, gesticulating
and saying: Ha! ha! see what comes of trusting me! I told you I
was no fool.
Bakreswar too had his say. Ah, he is no ordinary boy is Matilall!
he is a very model of what a boy should be.
Ugh!
exclaimed Becharam Babu: It was not I that wished this
wrong done: I didn’t want to see this case won, far from it.
Saying this, he took Beni Babu’s hand and went off with him.
Baburam Babu having made his offerings at Kali’s shrine at
Kalighat, embarked on a boat to return home.
Though the Bengalees have always great pride of caste, it may sometimes
fall out that even a Mahomedan may be regarded as worthy of equal
honour with the ancestral deity, and Baburam Babu began now to
regard Thakchacha as a veritable Bhishma Deva: he put his arms
round his neck and forgot everything else in the joy of victory:
food and devotions were alike neglected. Again and again they
repeated that Mr. Butler had no equal, that there was no one
like Bancharam Babu that Becharam Babu and Beni Babu were utter
idiots. Matilall gazed all about him, at one moment standing on
the edge of the boat, at another pulling an oar, at another
sitting on the roof of the cabin or hard at work with the rudder.
What are you doing, boy?
said Baburam to him, Do sit quiet
for a moment, if you can.
One of Baburam Babu’s gardeners, Shankur Mali, of Kashijora,
prepared the Babu’s tobacco for him: his heart expanded with joy,
when he saw his master looking so happy, and he asked him:
Will you have many nautches at the Durga Pujah this year, sir?
Isn’t that a cotton factory over there? How many cotton factories
have these unbelievers set up?
Change is the order of things in this world. Anger cannot long remain latent in the mind, but must reveal itself sooner or later; and so with a storm in nature, when there is great heat, and a calm atmosphere, a squall[16] may suddenly rise. The sun was just setting, the evening coming on, when suddenly, in the twinkling of an eye, a small black cloud rose in the west: in a few minutes deep darkness had overspread the sky, and then with a rushing roar of wind the storm was on them. No one could see his neighbour: the boatmen shouted to each other to look out: the lightning flashed, and all were terrified at the loud and repeated thunder claps: down came the rain like a waterspout, and they were driven to take shelter in the cabin. The waters rose and dashed against the boats, several of which were swamped. Seeing this, the men in the remaining boats struggled hard to get to shore, but the violence of the wind drove them in the opposite direction. Thakchacha’s chattering ceased: frightened out of his senses, and clasping his bead chaplet in his hands, he gabbled aloud his prayers, calling on his Prophet and Patron,— Saint Mahomed Ali, and Satya Pir.
Baburam Babu too was in great anxiety. It seemed to be the beginning of
the punishment of his misdeeds: who can remain calm in mind when he is
conscious of wrong? Cunning and craft may suffice to conceal a crime
from the eye of the world, but nothing can escape the conscience. The
sinner is ever at the mercy of its sting: he is always in a state of
alarm and dread, never at ease: he may occasionally indulge in
laughter, but it is unnatural and forced. Baburam Babu wept from sheer
fright, and said to Thakchacha:
Oh, Thakchacha, what is going to happen? I seem to see an untimely
death before me! surely this is Nemesis. Alas, alas! to have just
effected the release of my son, and yet to be unable to get him safe
home and deliver him to his mother: my wife will die of grief if I
perish. Ah, now I call to mind the words of my friend Beni Babu: all
would have been well had I not turned aside out of the path of
rectitude.
Thakchacha too was in a high state of alarm, but the old sinner was a
great boaster, and so he answered: Why be so alarmed, Babu? Even if
the boat is swamped, I will take you to shore on my shoulders: it is
misfortune that shows what a brave man really is.
The storm increased in violence, and the boat was soon in a sinking
condition: all were in an extremity of terror, shouting for help, and
Thakchacha’s only thought was his own safety.
MR. Butler had just arrived at his office and was overhauling his books
to see what business was doing during the current month: his dog was
asleep near him. Every now and again the Saheb would whistle, and take
a pinch of snuff; then he would examine his account hook or stand up and
stretch his legs. He thought anxiously of the large sums he would have
to pay as fees in the different offices of the
Court[17]:
though by no means possessed of large resources, he knew very well that
business would be at a standstill if he did not pay his money down
before Term opened. He was thus engaged when the
sircar
of Mr. Howard, another attorney, entered his office, and put two papers
into his hand. The Saheb’s face beamed with delight, and he called
out to Bancharam to come to him at once. Bancharam, throwing his shawl
over a chair and sticking his pen behind his ear, attended at once to
the summons.
Ha, Bancharam!
said Mr. Butler, I am in luck indeed: there
are two cases against Baburam Babu— an action in ejectment for
non-payment of revenue, and a suit in equity. Mr. Howard has served me
with a notice, and a
subpœna
to attend.
On hearing this news Bancharam clapped his elbows against his sides
with delight and said: Aha, Saheb, see what a fine headman I am!
all sorts of good things will come to us by my introduction of Baburam.
Give me the two papers quick and let me go in person to Vaidyabati.
These are not matters to be entrusted to another: I shall have to
employ a good deal of coaxing and wheedling, and all my arts of
persuasion will have to be called into requisition. If I can only once
climb to the top of the Tree of Fortune, I will simply shower rupees
down: just now we are very short of cash, and we cannot afford that in
a business like ours; by a sudden dash like this we may safely reckon on
getting something.
Meanwhile in the Vaidyabati house, propitiatory sacrifices were being
offered: musical instruments of all kinds were braying and jangling.
The crash of drums, the blare of brass trumpets, the clashing of
cymbals, astonished the dawn. In the great hall of worship offerings for
Matilall’s welfare were in progress. The Brahmans were variously
occupied in reciting the hymn to Durga, working up Ganges clay into
representations of Siva, or offering leaves of the sacred basil to the
holy shalgram
in the centre of the hall. Others, deep in thought, their heads resting
on their hands, were saying to each other:
How about our divine Brahmanhood now? so far from having saved
Matilall, our master too must now have perished with him. If he was
aboard yesterday, the boat must have been lost in the storm last night:
there can be no doubt about that. Anyhow the family are ruined: the
young Babu will now be proclaimed master, and what kind of man he is
likely to turn out no one can say: our prospects of gain appear now to
be very remote.
One of the Brahmans present said very quietly: Why are you so
anxious? nobody is depriving us of our gains. Apply to our own case
the simile of the saw cutting the shell. The saw will cut chips off
the shell whether it moves forward or whether it moves backwards: even
if the master be no more, there will have to be a gorgeous
shraddha.
The master is not a young man, and if the old lady objects to spending
much on his
shraddha,
everybody will abuse her.
Another remarked: Ah, my friend, that may be all very true, but in
case of his death our gains will become very precarious: I prefer the
supply to be as constant as the
Vasudhara[18]:
let us be ever getting, ever eating, say I: one shower will not suffice
a long-continued thirst.
Baburam Babu’s wife was a most devoted partner: ever since her lord’s departure she had been very restless and had neglected her daily food. She had been sitting all night at one of the windows of the house from which the Ganges was visible. As the wind blew in strong gusts every now and again, she shuddered with fright: she kept gazing out into the storm, but her heart trembled as she looked: the continual rumbling of the thunder made her anxious, and she called upon the Almighty in her distress. Time went by: hardly a boat passed up or down the Ganges: whenever she heard a sound she would get up and look: occasionally she saw a light glimmering faintly in the distance and at once concluded it came from some vessel. At last a boat did come in sight, and she waited for it to come and tie up at the ghât; but when it passed on, only skirting the shore without coming to land, the agony of despair pierced her heart like a dart.
The night had almost come to an end and the storm had gradually lulled. How beautiful is the calm of creation that succeeds tumult and confusion! The stars again shone in the sky: the moon’s light seemed to dance sportively on the waters of the river: so still had the earth become that even the rustle of the leaves could be heard.
Baburam Babu’s wife, as she anxiously gazed about her, exclaimed
in her impatience: Oh Lord of Creation! to my knowledge I have done
no wrong to any one: I have committed no sin that I am aware of. Must I
now after so long a time endure all the pangs of widowhood? Wealth I
care nothing for: ornaments I have no use for: to be poor would be no
hardship to me, I should not grieve: but this one boon I pray for, that
I may be able to look upon the faces of my husband and my son when I
die.
Indeed her mental anguish was extreme, but being a cautious woman, as
well as naturally reserved, she restrained herself lest her tears should
distress her daughters. So the night passed away, and music in the house
ushered in the dawn. The sound of melody, ordinarily so attractive, in
the case of one afflicted in mind only serves to open the floodgates of
grief; and the sorrow of the mistress of the house was but
intensified by the sweet sounds.
Just then a fisherman came to the Vaidyabati house to sell fish: in
answer to their enquiries, he said: During the storm there was a
boat in a more or less sinking condition on the sandbank known as the
Bansberia Chur: I rather think it must have been swamped: there was a
stout gentleman in it, a Mahomedan, a young gentleman, and others.
This news was as if a thunderbolt had fallen amongst them: the music
at once ceased, and all the members of the household lifted up their
voices and wept.
Later in the day, towards evening, Bancharam Babu arrived with his usual
bustle at the reception-room of the Vaidyabati house, and enquired for
the master: on hearing the news from one of the servants, he fell into
deep thought, resting his head on his hand, and then exclaimed:
Alas, alas, a great man has departed!
Having given way for some time to loud lamentation, he finally called
for a pipe of tobacco, and thus reflected, as he puffed away:—
Ah! Baburam Babu is now dead, would that I also were so! Where now
are all those hopes with which I came? They have vanished, and here
am I with the great Durga Festival coming off at home, the image not
yet decorated, or even coloured, and without the wherewithal to pay
for it: I am quite at a loss to know what to do. A few rupees just
now would have been exceedingly serviceable, no matter how they might
have been got. I could have given some to my master, some I would have
kept for myself: it would have been a very simple thing to cook the
accounts by making a false entry or two. Who could have anticipated
that the heavens would have burst asunder and fallen upon my head like
this?
Then, just for the look of the thing, he shed a few tears before the
servants, weeping really for the loss of his dear rupees. The
officiating Brahmans, seeing him there, came and sat down by him. The
wearers of the sacred thread are, as a rule, a very astute sort of
people: it is hard to get at their thoughts. Some began to recount the
good qualities of Baburam Babu: others complained that they were now
orphans, bereft of their father: others, unable to restrain their greed
of gain, remarked:
There is no time now for mourning: we must bestir ourselves to
ensure Baburam Babu’s happiness in the next world: he was a man
of no ordinary importance.
Without paying much attention to what they were saying, Bancharam Babu
smoked away, and nodded his head: he knew the old proverb:
What advantage does the crow get, even if the
bael is ripe?
It seemed as if he had got to the end of all things, so thoroughly
broken-hearted was he: he could only sigh as he listened to what was
being said: he had no plans, nor, alas, could he think of anybody to
fleece! The idea once occurred to him that he might make something by
informing the family that some fine portions of their property might be
lost to them unless they held a very careful enquiry, but then he
considered that his words would be only wasted if he spoke when their
grief was so fresh. While he was thus musing, a sudden stir arose at the
door, where a messenger had just arrived with a letter: the address was
in the handwriting of Baburam Babu, but the messenger could give no
particulars. The mistress of the house snatched at the letter, carried
it into the house, opened it hurriedly, and devoured its contents. The
letter was as follows:—
Last night I was in terrible danger: the boat I was in was carried
away in the darkness, at the mercy of the storm, and the boatmen lost
all control over it: finally, it capsized with the violence of the
waves. I was in extreme terror as it was sinking, but at the next moment
I remembered you: I imagined you standing near me and saying:
‘Be not afraid in the time of adversity: call on the Almighty
with body, mind, and soul: He is merciful, and will rescue you out of
your danger.’
I acted accordingly, and when I fell into the water I found myself upon
a sandbank, where the water was only knee deep. The boat was soon dashed
to pieces by the violence of the storm. I remained on the sandbank the
entire night and reached Bansberia next morning. Matilall fell ill from
exposure, but he has been under medical treatment and is now again
convalescent. I expect to reach home by nightfall.
The moment that she had read the letter, the heat of her grief was
extinguished: she pondered long, and then exclaimed: Can such a
joyful destiny indeed befall so sorrowful a wretch as myself?
Even while she spoke, Baburam Babu arrived with his son and Thakchacha.
Everywhere there was a great stir. The minds of all the members of the
household had been shrouded in a mist of grief, and now the sun of joy
had risen. As she gazed upon her husband and her son, holding her two
daughters by the hand, the mistress of the house wept tears of joy. She
had been intending to upbraid Matilall for his conduct, but now all was
forgotten: the two girls, holding their brother’s hands, fell at
their father’s feet and wept. Then the infant boy saw his father,
it was as though he had found a treasure: he kept his arms tight round
his neck, and for long refused to slacken his embrace: the women of the
household too offered loud prayers for the welfare of their master, as
though with
pán
and betel in hand, they were praying for the welfare of a bridegroom.
Baburam Babu was for some time like a man in a trance, unable to utter
a word. Matilall reflected to himself: The sinking of the boat has
been a piece of good luck for me: it has saved me from a good
scolding from my mother.
As soon as the Brahmans in the outer apartments of the house saw
Baburam Babu, they greeted him with vociferous blessings, saying in the
Sanskrit tongue:— Supreme over all is the might of the
gods,
and adding: How could any calamity befall you, sir, with
your own merits on the one hand, and on the other the divine rites that
have been performed on your behalf? If such can befall, then are we no
Brahmans.
Thakchacha rose up in great wrath when he heard this language, and said:
Sir, if it is by the influence of these men that calamity has been
averted from you, is all my trouble on your behalf to go for nothing? do
my prayers count for nothing?
The Brahmans at once humbly acquiesced saying: Ah sir, just as the
divine Krishna was once Arjuna’s charioteer, so you have been the
master’s! all has happened by the might of your intelligence: you are
a special incarnation: calamity flies far away from anyplace where
you are, as from any place where we are.
Bancharam Babu had been all this time like a serpent with its
crest-jewel lost, depressed and sad. He shed a few sham tears, to show
off before Baburam Baba (his eyes were always rather watery), and his
breast heaved with emotion. Fish would fall to his bait, he was firmly
persuaded, if now he only threw in sufficient. When he heard the
Brahmans’ talk, he came up to them and with his favourite gesture,
said: I am no fool I can tell you: calamity could not possibly befall
the master with me. Am I merely a Calcutta grasscutter that I could not
have helped him?
WHEN a child is once corrupted, it is hard to effect any improvement. Every means should be tried to instil good principles into the mind from childhood: the character may then ripen for good and the mind become more strongly bent towards the right than towards evil; but if a boy gets hold of bad companions or receives ill advice in his early boyhood, then, such is the unsteadiness natural to his age, all will probably go wrong with him thereafter. So long then as he remains still a boy, with the mind of a boy, he must be assiduously employed in a variety of good pursuits. If boys were to receive an education like this up to the age of twenty-five, there would be no probability of their following evil courses: their minds would by that time have become so elevated that the mere mention of evil would excite anger and loathing. But it is very difficult for children in this country to receive such a training, owing, in the first place, to the lack of good teachers, and in the second to the lack of good books. There is urgent need of works that will promote the growth of high principles and of sound judgment, but ordinary people are persuaded that a solid education consists in teaching the meaning of a number of sounds: then again, very few people seem to have any idea of the methods whereby good principles are implanted in the mind; and finally the nature of the home surroundings of children in this country is strongly against the implanting of such principles. One boy may have a drunkard or a gambler as his father, another may have as his uncles men of immoral life; the mother herself too, being unable to read or write, may not exert herself for her children’s education. A great deal of evil moreover is learnt from association with the different members of the household, the men and women servants; it may be also that from consorting with all kinds of boys in the village or at the village-school, children get to learn their evil ways and vicious habits, and so are ruined for life. Even where but one of the causes mentioned exists, the obstacle in the way of good education is grievous enough, but where they all exist in combination, there the drawbacks are simply terrible. It is like setting fire to straw: let a man only pour ghee where the fire is beginning to blaze, and within a very short space the flame is everywhere, and reduces to ashes whatever it finds in its way.
Many people thought that Matilall would have reformed after the affair
of the police court; but the boy who is devoid of good qualities and
high principles, and without any regard for honour or dishonour, has no
particular feeling of abhorrence for punishments. Evil thoughts and good
thoughts alike have their origin in the mind, and are therefore
intimately bound up with the character: a mere physical affliction or
trouble then cannot be expected to change the wind’s direction.
Doubtless, when the sergeant of police was dragging Matilall along
through the streets, he may have thought it at the actual time a trouble
and a disgrace, but the feeling was only momentary: once in the
guard-room, he seemed to have lost ail anxiety or fear or sense of
dishonour and he was such a nuisance all that night and the whole of the
next day to his neighbours, as he sang and imitated the cries of dogs
and jackals, that they put their hands to their ears, and exclaiming
Ram, Ram!
said to each other: Why, we are far worse off with
this boy in our neighbourhood than if he were in prison.
When he stood before the magistrate next day, he kept his head bent down
like Shishu Pal, of
Mahabharata
renown, but it was done to deceive his father. In reality he recked
little whether he went to jail and was put in fetters, or what
happened to him.
Boys absolutely devoid of respect, of fear, and of shame, and addicted to purely evil courses, are afflicted with no ordinary disease: their complaint is really mental, and if only the proper remedies are applied, a cure may in process of time be effected. But Baburam Babu had no ideas on the subject at all: he was firmly convinced that Matilall was a very good boy, and used at first to wax very wrath if he heard him abused. Though all sorts of people were continually telling him about his son, he was as one who heard not; and if afterwards from his own observations a doubt did arise in his mind, he kept his misgivings to himself, and for fear of being mortified before others, refrained from expressing them, but simply gave secret orders to the door-keeper not to let Matilall leave the house. This was no remedy: the disease had obtained too strong a hold upon the boy, and no possible good could result from simply keeping him a prisoner and constantly in his sight. You may put a bar of iron on a mind once corrupted, without making any impression: on the contrary, mere repression may only have the effect of intensifying the evil in the mind. At first Matilall used to get out of the house by jumping over the walk. On the release of his old companions of Bow Bazar from jail, they came to live at Vaidyabati, and some of the boys of the place having joined them, they formed themselves into a band. Matilall’s sense of respect and fear was soon destroyed altogether by his association with these young scamps, and he ended by paying no attention at all to his father.
Boys who have not been accustomed from their childhood to innocent and harmless amusements, are apt to take to diversions of a low kind. The children of Englishmen are instructed by their parents in a variety of innocent pastimes, in order that they may have sound minds and sound bodies: some draw and paint: some cultivate a taste for botany: some learn music: some devote themselves to sport and gymnastics: each takes up the form of harmless enjoyment most congenial to him. Boys in this country follow the example that is set them: their one wish is to be dressed in gorgeous attire, with a profusion of gold embroidery and jewels: to make up picnic parties of their chums and gay companions, and to live luxuriously in all a Babu’s style. Fondness for display and extravagance naturally characterizes the season of youth: if care is not very early exercised in this matter, the desire grows in intensity, and a variety of evils result, by which eventually body and mind alike may be irretrievably ruined.
Matilall gradually threw off all restraint: he became so depraved that
continuing to throw dust in his father’s eyes, he now openly spoke of
him in the most unfilial and atrocious manner. The constant burden of
his talks with his companions was:
Ah, if my old father would but die, I could then enjoy myself to my
heart’s content!
Any money he demanded from his parents they gave him: if there was any
hesitation on their part, he would at once say: Very well, then, I
will go hang myself, or else take poison.
His parents in their alarm thought: Ah, what must be, must! Our life
is bound up with the boy’s life, he is our
Shivratri[19]
lamp: let him live and we shall have our libations when we are
gone[20].
Matilall spent his whole time in riotous living: he hardly spent a minute of his day at home: at one time he would be engaged at a picnic, taking part in a theatrical entertainment, or making one of a party of amateur musicians: at another, he would be running about getting up a procession in honour of some local deity, or else absorbed in contemplating a nautch: or again, he would be creating a disturbance, and making unprovoked assaults upon other people. His appetite for stimulants, whether it were ganja, opium or even wine, never failed him, and tobacco of course was in constant demand.
They carried foppery to an extreme, these young Babus, wearing their hair in curls and using powder for their teeth. Their dress was of fine Dacca muslin embroidered with gold lace: on their heads they wore embroidered caps; carried in their hands silk handkerchiefs perfumed with attar of roses, and light canes; and smart English dress shoes with silver buckles adorned their feet. As, moreover, they had no spare time for their regular meals, they carried about with them all sorts of dainty sweetmeats.
Unless an evil disposition is checked at the very outset, it grows worse every day, and in time becomes quite brute-like in its nature: just as when a man has once become enslaved to opium, the quantity he takes tends constantly to increase, so when a man has become addicted to evil habits, the craving for still more grievous courses comes naturally of itself. Matilall and his companions soon began to think the amusements they had hitherto been indulging in too tame: they no longer gave them any special pleasure; so they set to work to devise means for more solid pleasures. They now started sallying forth in a band late in the evenings, setting fire to and plundering houses, setting the thatch of poor people’s huts alight, visiting the houses of loose women and creating a disturbance, pulling their hair about, burning their mosquito curtains, and plundering their dresses and ornaments. Sometimes, they would even insult a respectable girl. The people of the place were terribly annoyed at all this, but the young men only snapped their fingers at them in derision, and consigned them all to perdition.
Baburam Babu had been for some time in Calcutta on business. One day
towards evening, a
zenana
palki
was passing the Vaidyabati house. As soon as the young scoundrels saw
it, they at once ran out, surrounded it, and commenced beating the
palki-bearers, who thereupon set the
palki
down and ran for their lives. Opening the
palki,
they saw a beautiful young girl inside. Matilall ran forward, seized the
girl’s hand, and dragged her out of the
palki
trembling all over with confusion and fear. In vain she looked around
her for help: she saw only pitiless dark space. Then weeping bitterly
she called on the Almighty: Oh Lord, protect the helpless young
orphan! I am content to die, only grant that I may not lose my honour.
As the young Babus were all struggling together to get possession of
her, she fell to the ground; they then tried to drag her by main force
into the house. Matilall’s mother hastened outside in some
trepidation when she heard the sound of the girl’s weeping, and
the miscreants thereupon took to their heels. Seeing the mistress of the
house, the young girl fell at her feet and said in her distress:
Oh dear lady, protect my honour! You must be a devoted wife yourself.
None but a faithful and virtuous wife can understand the danger of a
virtuous woman. Baburam Babu’s wife at once lifted the girl off the
ground and wiped away her tears with the border of her
sari,
saying as she did so: My dear child, do not weep, you have no
further cause for fear; I will cherish you as my own dear child: the
Lord Almighty always protects the honour of the woman who is faithful
to her vows.
With these words she dispelled the girl’s fears, and when she had
soothed and consoled her, accompanied her to her home, and left her
there.
THE waving of lamps and the loud clanging of bells showed the worship of
the goddess Nistarini[21]
to be in full swing in Sheoraphuli. Becharam Babu
looked into the shrine of the goddess as he went by on foot: lining
both sides of the road were shops: in some of them heaps of potatoes,
grown at Bandipore and Gopalpore, were exposed for sale: in others, the
shopkeepers were hard at work selling parched rice and sweetmeats, grain
and dál.
Here in one part were oil-merchants sitting near their mills, (which
were simply the hollowed out trunks of trees,) and reading the
Ramayana
in the vulgar tongue: now and then they would urge on their cattle, as
they went circling round, with a click of the tongue, and when the
circle was completed, would shriek out the passage:
Oh Ram! we are monkeys, Ram, we are monkeys!
Women were busily engaged in cutting up fish for sale by the light of
their lamps, and calling out: Buy our fish, buy our fish!
while
cloth merchants, reciting some passage from
the Mahabharata
were murdering its unhappy
author[22].
All this, as he passed through the Bazaar,Becharam Babu was closely
observing. When a man is taking a solitary walk, anything that has
recently occupied his attention keeps recurring to his mind. Now,
Becharam Babu was very fond in those days of processional singing; and
as he went along an unfrequented path, after leaving his dwelling, one
of his favourite songs came into his mind. The night was dark and there
was hardly a soul about: only a few bullock-carts, their wheels
creaking as they lumbered along, were on their way home: dogs were
barking here and there. So Becharam Babu began to put all his lung-power
into the song he was chanting in the monotone peculiar to processional
music. The village women hearing his nasal twang, screamed aloud in
their terror, for it is the rooted conviction of the country folk that
only ghosts adopt this peculiar vocal style. Hearing the commotion
Becharam was somewhat disconcerted, so he took to his heels and soon
reached the Vaidyabati house.
Baburam Babu had a big gathering. Beni Babu of Bally, Bakreswar Babu of
Batalata, Bancharam Babu of Outer Simla and many others were present.
Thakchacha sat on a chair near the master. Several pandits were there
discussing the
Shástras;
some had taken up passages of the treatises
concerning logic and metaphysics for discussion: others were hotly
discussing the dates that would be auspicious or otherwise for the
annual festivals: others were giving their interpretation of the
slokas
out of a particular portion of the
Bhagavad Gita:
others were holding a great argument on grammatical niceties. One of the
pandits, a man with an Assamese designation and a resident of Kamikhya,
who was sitting near the master, said to him as he pulled away at his
pipe: You are a very fortunate man, sir, to possess two sons and two
daughters. This year is a somewhat unpropitious one, but if you offer up
a sacrifice, the stars may all be favourable again, and you can use
their influence on your behalf.
In the midst of the discussion Becharam Babu arrived, and the whole
company rose to their feet as he entered, and welcomed him most
cordially. The visitor had been more or less in a bad temper since the
affair of the police court, but a courteous and kind address has a
great effect in turning a man’s wrath away; and Becharam Babu,
mollified by the courteous welcome so unanimously accorded him, sat down
with a smile close to Beni Babu. Baburam Babu thereupon said to him:
Sir, the seat you have taken is not a good one: come and sit with me
on my couch.
Men after each other’s hearts are as inseparable as cranes, and
notwithstanding the pressing invitation of Baburam Babu, Becharam Babu
would not give up his seat near Beni Babu.
After some time spent in conversation on different topics, Becharam Babu
asked: What about Matilall’s marriage contract? Where has it been
arranged?
Baburam.— A good many proposals for a contract of marriage have come in: Haridas Babu of Guptipara, Shyma Charan Babu of Nakashipur, Ram Hari Babu of Kanchrapara, and many others belonging to different districts have sent in proposals. These have all been passed over, and a marriage has been arranged with the daughter of Madhav Babu of Manirampur. He is a man possessed of considerable property; we shall, moreover, make a good deal out of the connection.
Becharam.— Beni, my friend, what do you think about this? Come, tell me plainly and openly your opinion.
Beni.—
Becharam, my dear friend, it is no easy matter to tell you plainly:
you know the proverb: A dumb man makes no enemies.
Besides what
is the use of discussing, a thing that has been settled?
Becharam.— Oh, but you must tell me: I like to know the ins and outs of every marriage.
Beni.— Listen then: Madhav Babu of Manirampur is a very quarrelsome sort of person,— has not even the manners of a gentleman. He has a reputation amongst Brahmans for orthodoxy, only gained by making presents to them, but he is an utterly unscrupulous man. True, he may be able to make handsome presents of money and other things on the occasion of his daughter’s marriage; but is money the only thing worth taking into consideration when a marriage is in question? Surely the first requisite is a respectable family, and the next a good girl; and then if there is wealth as well, so much the better, but it does not very much matter. Now Ram Hari Babu of Kanchrapara is a very excellent person: he lives cheerfully and contentedly on the income he derives from his own exertions, and never casts a longing eye on another man’s wealth. He may not be in very good circumstances, I allow, but he has always been very careful to have his children well educated, and the one object of his thoughts has been the happiness and moral well-being of his family. To be connected with such a man as this would be a source of entire happiness.
Becharam.—
Baburam Babu, who is the intelligent person who has recommended this
match to you? Avarice will be your ruin yet. But what right have I to
speak? It is after all our social system that is at fault: whenever
the topic of marriage comes to the front, people always say: How
sir! will you give me a pot of silver? will you give me a necklace of
pearls?
It is only an idiot who would think of saying; Look first to see
whether your proposed relation be respectable or not: enquire
whether the girl be a good girl or otherwise.
This is a mere trifle:
if only wealth is to be got, that is everything.
Bancharam.— We want family, we want beauty, and we want wealth as well: how can a family possibly get on if it professes to despise wealth?
Bakreswar.— True enough: we must keep up a proper respect for wealth. What do we get by intercourse with a poor man? Are our stomachs filled by it?
Thakchacha [bending down from his chair].— All this talk is a reflection upon me: it was I that counselled this match. I would have been ashamed to show my face in the world if I had not succeeded in getting a girl of noble parentage. I took immense pains to ascertain that Madhav Babu of Manirampur was a good man. Why, he is a man at whose name the tiger and cow might drink at the same pool together! besides, look at the advantage of being able to get his lathials, whenever we need them in cases of dispute. Then too everybody connected with the Law-Courts is under his thumb: there are a thousand ways in which he can be of assistance to us in any strait. Ram Hari Babu of Kanchrapara on the other hand, is a feeble sort of person: he makes a very precarious living: what would have been the good of an arrangement with him?
Becharam.— A fine counsellor you have got Baburam! If you listen to all such a counsellor has to advise, you are bound to get to heaven, body and all. And what a son, too, you have! And so he is actually about to be married? What do you think about it all, Beni Babu!
Beni.— I think that the man who will first thoroughly educate his son, and who will take special pains that he shall grow up thoroughly moral, will be best able to be of assistance to his son when the time comes that he should marry. Many evils are likely to arise if a boy is married at an unreasonable age.
On hearing all this, Baburam Babu rose in much irritation and hurriedly
retreated into the inner apartments of the house, where his wife was
engaged in discussing the match with some of the women of the village.
Going up to her, he informed her of all that had been said outside, and
as he stood there in some perplexity, inquired: Cannot we put off
Matilall’s marriage for a few days?
His wife replied: What is
this that you are saying? Plague take our enemies! By divine favour
Matilall is now sixteen: would it look well not to marry him now? If
you upset the arrangements now, the proper season for marriage will slip
away. You surely do not know what you are doing: is the caste of a
good man to be destroyed in this way? Go at once, and take the
bridegroom off with you.
At this advice from his wife, all the master’s indecision
disappeared. He at once went outside and gave the order for the lamps
to be lit: the musical instruments all struck up at the same time, and
the English bands began to play. Baburam lifted the bridegroom into his
palanquin, and taking Thakchacha by the hand, walked by the side, with
heavy gait, accompanied by his kinsmen and near friends. From the roof
of the house the boy’s mother gazed down upon her son’s
face, and the women of the household called out,
Ah, mother of Mati! Ah, how beautiful is your child!
The friends of the bridegroom were all with him: they amused themselves
by taking torches to the rear of the crowd and setting people alight,
and by letting off squibs and fireworks near the houses and in the
thick of the crowd. None of the poor people ventured to remonstrate,
though they were sadly annoyed.
The bridegroom soon reached Manirampur, and got down from the palanquin.
Both sides of the road were crowded with people gazing at the
bridegroom. The women chattered away to each other about him. The boy
has a certain amount of beauty,
said one, but if his nose were a
bit straighter, he would look better.
Another remarked, His complexion, fair as it is, would look better
even fairer.
The marriage was to take place at a late hour, but it had not struck ten
when Madhav Babu, taking a
durwan
with a lantern, came out to meet the bridegroom and his guests. After he
had joined the marriage procession in the street, nearly half an hour
was wasted in the exchange of compliments, each man wishing to give
precedence to the other. While one said: Pray sir! precede me!
the other politely declined: Nay sir! do you please go first.
At last, Beni Babu of Bally went forward and said: Please one of you
gentlemen go on ahead. I cannot stand here in the street and catch cold.
An amicable arrangement being at last come to, the whole company arrived
at the house of the bride’s father and entered.
The bridegroom took his seat in the assembly. Numbers of roughs were
standing about, ripe for mischief. The distribution of money to the
village, and other subjects, then came up for discussion. Thakchacha was
doing his best, but apparently without avail, to effect some arrangement
for his own profit. A rough blustering sort of fellow came up to him and
said: Who is this low Mahomedan? Get out of this! what has a
Mahomedan to do with Hindu concerns?
Thakchacha was furious, and shaking his head fiercely, his eyes inflamed
with passion, abused the man roundly.
This was the very opportunity Matilall’s young friends, Haladhar,
Gadadhar, and the other young Babus, had been longing for. They saw from
the clouds that were gathering that a storm was imminent. One set to
work to tear the carpet into pieces, another to extinguish the lamps:
some set the chandeliers clashing and jingling, while others threw
missiles among the assembled
company[23].
Some of the people of the bride’s father, seeing the confusion they
were creating, began to abuse them and strike them with their fists,
and Matilall seeing the quarrel in progress; thought to himself:
I fancy I am not destined to get married. I may have to return home
after all, with the thread only on my
wrist[24].
THE pandits of Agarpara were enjoying their usual evening lounge beneath
their favourite tree: they were all either taking snuff or smoking,
coughing and sneezing, chaffing each other and joking. One of them asked:
How is Vidyaratna? The good Brahman, in his zeal for gain, has lamed
himself going to Manirampur in response to an invitation. I was
concerned to see him leaping on a stick yesterday as he went to bathe.
Vidyabhushan replied: Oh! Vidyaratna is all right again: the pain
in his foot has been considerably alleviated, what with warm lime and
turmeric, and dry fomentations. Come, gentlemen, listen to the poetry
which our friend the great poet
Kankan[25]
has composed with special reference to the Manirampur entertainment.
It seems my investiture’s profiting nought!
The scoundrel Bakreshwar!uprises a shout,
Give him a caning and hustle him out!
Here, come aside;
Things do not look promising: where shall we hide?
Help, help!holloas Baburam, much in alarm,
Tauba!and
Tauba!the Mussulman yell!
Of my sins I repent, on the border of hell!
But I’d nothing whatever to do with it, no!
An innocent Moslem,— why badger him so?
Bismillah! alack! To appear on the scene
Such an outrage to suffer, was folly I ween!
Among the mild Hindus I guilelessly came
From the parent of motives; and this is their game!
Ah fool! the advice of thy friends to despise,
At the cost of thy beauty, thy beard, and thine eyes!
Thakchacha still here!some enthusiast shouts,
Pour mud on his turban and tear off his clouts!
How hard is my case
Whom death from exposure now stares in the face!
The oncoming tempest I hear from afar:
’Tis the progress triumphal of Death on his car!
Thus helpless and sole, not a creature to aid,
Can his dire visitation be longer delayed?
I am bruised and exhausted, and breath I have none:
The Fates are against me! O what have I done?
And my pitiful lot, if it reaches the ear
Of the wife of my bosom, will kill her, I fear.
Did the marriage come off I’m unable to tell!
From a blow on the cranium unconscious I fell.
These schemes matrimonial dictated by vanity
Have landed me here on the verge of insanity!
Ah traitor and craven, ’twas cruelly done,
Thy comrade deserting, thou treacherous one!
O frailty of mortals! how falleth the best,
When the touchstone of peril puts love to the test!"
Hush, check your emotion!his champion replies,
For where are we safe from our enemies spies?
You’ll own, when you’ve heard me,— my confident trust is—
You’ve done your protector a grievous injustice!
On hearing this lampoon upon Baburam Babu, Tarkavagish was furious, and
exclaimed:
Ha, ha! this is poetry indeed! Saraswati in the flesh! Kalidas come
to life again! What profound learning too has the great poet Kankan
displayed! So precocious a boy cannot possibly live long. The metre
too,— astounding,— never heard anything like it,—
it runs like a nursery rhyme! Now a man who is a Brahman and a pandit to
boot will always speak good of a rich man: there is nothing gentlemanly
in mere abuse.
With these words, he got up in a rage, and would have left the place,
but the assembled pandits expressed their full approval of his words,
and urging him to stop and be calm, got him at last by sheer force to
sit down again. Another pandit then skilfully introduced other topics,
and ignoring what had passed began to sing the praises of Baburam Babu
and Madhab Babu. A Brahman, being generally rather dense, cannot easily
see when a joke is intended: through constant study of the
Shástras,
his mind moves solely in the region of the
Shástras
and has no practice in worldly matters. Tarkavagish however was soon
mollified and amused himself with the subject in hand.
BECHARAM BABU of Bow Bazar was sitting in his reception-hall, and with
him were a few persons singing snatches of songs. The Babu was himself
selecting the different subjects, and his selection was a sufficiently
varied one: the verses were being sung to the most popular tunes. Many
people in the exuberance of their enthusiasm would have rolled about on
the floor on hearing such ravishing strains, but Becharam Babu sat there
as stolid as a painted marionette. Beni Babu of Bally arrived while the
music was still in progress, and Becharam Babu at once stopped it, and
said to his guest:
Ah! Beni, my friend! what, are you still alive? Baburam is still
nursing his wrath; it is like fire smouldering amid burnt rags. He
absolutely refuses to bid pacified. Some unpleasantness was bound to
arise out of the affair of Manirampur: it has been an experience for
us. It is commonly reported that the family has a bitter enemy, and
that he went as one of the bridegroom’s party.
Beni.—
Speak to me no more on the subject of Baburam Babu: the whole affair
has annoyed me extremely. I should like to get away altogether and give
up my house at Bally: the old Sanscrit saying occurs to me,
What else may not destiny have in store for me?
Becharam.— Well, such is the way things are going with Baburam: what else can you expect from such a man, with such a counsellor, such companions, and such a son? Yet his younger son is a good boy: how is that? He is the lotus flower on the dung-heap.
Beni.— You may well ask that: it is indeed extraordinary, but there is a reason for it. You may perhaps remember my having told you some time back about Babu Barada Prosad Biswas. Well, for some time past that gentleman has been living at Vaidyabati. I had been thinking a good deal on the subject, and I saw that if Baburam Babu’s youngest son, Ramlall, grew up like Matilall, the family would very soon become extinct, but that here was an excellent opportunity for the boy to learn to grow up a good man. I considered the matter well, and went to the gentleman I have mentioned, taking Ramlall with me. The boy has ever since then exhibited such an extraordinary affection for Biswas Babu that he is constantly at his side: he is very rarely at home, for he regards Biswas Babu as a father.
Becharam.— You did, it is true, once relate to me all the virtues of this Biswas Babu, but, to tell you the truth, I have never heard of a single individual possessed of so many virtues before: how is it, that now he has attained to so good a position, he is so modest, and unpretending?
Beni.— It is generally very difficult for a man to be humble and unassuming who has been accustomed to wealth from his boyhood, and who has never encountered adversity, but gone on steadily piling up riches. A man like this has, as a rule, no perception of the feelings of others: I mean by that, he has no idea what is pleasing or what is distasteful to others, for his thoughts are centred in himself: he considers himself a great man, and his people all encourage him in the idea by extolling his magnificence. Under these conditions pride reaches a fearful height: modesty and kindliness can never take firm root in such soil. It is on this account that in Calcutta the sons of rich men so rarely turn out well. Puffed up by their father’s wealth on the one hand or their own position on the other, they swagger through life, treating all men with contempt and derision. It is calamity and misfortune that alone avail to strengthen man’s mind. The first requisite of man is humility: that quality absent, a man has no chance of either discerning aright or correcting his faults, and without humility he cannot advance in virtue and in worth.
Becharam.— How was it that Barada Babu became so good?
Beni.— Barada Babu fell into trouble in his earliest boyhood, and from that time he used to meditate unceasingly on the Almighty: the result of this constant meditation was that he became firmly convinced that it was his bounden duty to do everything that was pleasing to God, and to avoid what was displeasing to Him even though life were at stake: this conviction he proceeded to carry into practice.
Becharam.— How did he settle with himself what was pleasing and what displeasing to the Almighty?
Beni.— There are two ways of attaining to knowledge, on this subject. First, the mind must be brought under control: to effect this, constant meditation and the steady growth of good principles are necessary. A searching self-examination, a course of severe and steady meditation, may develop the faculty of discrimination between right tad wrong; and in proportion as that faculty is developed, a man will become averse to conduct that is displeasing to the Almighty, and attached to a course that is pleasing to Him. In the second place that faculty may be steadily exercised by reading and reflecting on what good men have written. Barada Babu has left nothing undone that can help to make him good. He has never wandered aimlessly about like ordinary people. When he rises in the morning, he always offers up his prayers to God, and the tears in his eyes show the feelings that rise up in his mind at the time. He then calmly examines his conduct most searchingly, to see whether it has been good or bad. He never prides himself upon his good qualities, but is exceedingly distressed if he detects the very slightest fault in himself. He takes great delight in hearing of the good qualities of others, but he only expresses his sorrow after brotherly manner when he hears of their faults. By such assiduous practice it is that his mind has become pure and serene. Is there anything astonishing in the fact that a man should thus grow in virtue who so subdues his mind?
Becharam.— Ah, Beni my friend, it is most refreshing to hear of such people as Barada Babu! I must have an interview with a man like this, if only for once. How does he spend his days?
Beni.— He is engaged in business most of the day, but he is not like other people. Most men who are engaged in business think solely of position or wealth: he does not think so much of these things: he knows well that wealth and position are but as a drop of water: they may be pleasant to see, pleasant to hear of, but they do not accompany a man beyond the grave: nay, unless a man walks with great circumspection, they may both generate in him an evil disposition. His chief object in engaging in business is to get the means of exercising and putting to the test his own virtues. In a business career, bad qualities such as avarice, ill-will, and want of principle, are brought into prominence, and it is by the onslaught of such enemies that men are ruined. On the other hand, the truly virtuous man is the man who proceeds with circumspection. To talk of virtue in the abstract is an easy thing enough, but unless a man gives an illustration of it in, his own conduct, his words are a sham. Barada Babu is always saying that the world resembles a school. Genuine virtue is the outcome of a thorough discipline of the mind in the business of life.
Becharam.— Surely Barada Babu does not regard wealth as a thing of no account?
Beni.— No, not at all; he by no means considers wealth despicable, but virtue comes first in his estimation. Wealth is only of secondary importance; that is to say, in the acquisition of wealth, due regard must be paid to the maintenance of virtue.
Becharam.— What does Barada Babu do with himself in the evenings?
Beni.— When once the evening has set in, he spends his time in profitable conversation with his family, and in reading or listening to their talk. The members of his family all try to follow his example, observing the excellence of his character. He is so attached to his family that the heartfelt prayer of his wife is that she may have such another husband in all her births: if they lose sight of him even for a moment, his children fret with impatience. Barada Babu’s daughters are as good as his sons. While in many homes brothers and sisters are continually grumbling and quarrelling with each other, Barada Babu’s children never exchange high words: always, whether at their lessons, or at their meals, they converse affectionately together; and they are very unhappy if their parents are at all ailing.
Becharam.— I have heard that Barada Babu is always about in the village.
Beni.— That is quite true. Whenever he hears of any one being in trouble, or in misfortune, or sick, he cannot remain quiet at home. He assists many of his neighbours in manifold ways, but he never even hints it to any one: when lie has done a kindness to another, he considers himself the person benefited.
Becharam.— Ah, friend Beni, my eyes have never looked on such a man, much less have I ever heard him with my ears! Why, association with such a character would make even an old man good, much more help a young boy to grow up virtuous. Ah, my friend! it will indeed be a gratifying thing if the younger son of Baburam manages to grow up a good man.
BARADA Babu had an extraordinary and unusual knowledge of educational methods. He had special acquaintance with all the different faculties and emotions of the mind, and with the methods whereby men may become intelligent and virtuous by the proper exercise of them. A teacher’s work is no light one: there are many who have but a mere smattering of knowledge, and take up teaching just from want of other occupation; good instruction cannot be expected from men of this type. To be a genuine teacher, a man must be thoroughly acquainted with the whole tendency of the mind and all its energies; and he must by calm and patient observation discover and learn the best way to become a really practical guide of youth. To teach in a haphazard fashion, without doing something of this kind, is like striking a stone with a kodàli; it may fall on the stone a hundred times, but not a handful of soil will it cut. Now Barada Babu was a man of great acuteness and shrewd observation: he had so long paid special attention to the subject of education that he was well versed in the best methods of instruction: and the learning that was imparted according his system was really solid. As education is now in Government schools, its real end is not attained, for the reason that nothing is done for the harmonious development of the faculties of the mind and the emotions. The scholars learn everything by heart, and consequently memory alone is awakened: the faculty of thought and reflection generally lies dormant, and the idea of bringing the different activities of the mind into play seems not to exist. The chief end of education being to develop the mental powers and qualities harmoniously with the gradual growth of the scholar, one faculty should not be abnormally exerted at the expense of another. Just as the body gets compact and grows well-knit by an harmonious exercise of all the limbs, so the mind is strengthened and the intelligence developed by an harmonious exercise of the sum total of their energies. All the moral qualities likewise should be simultaneously elicited: because one may be brought into play it does not follow that all will be. Reverence for truth, for instance, may be developed, without a single particle of kindliness: a man may have a large element of kindliness in his nature, but no practical knowledge of the business of life. Again, he may be perfectly honest in his business relations, and yet display indifference or absolute want of affection for his father, mother, wife and children; or he may be all that is proper in his domestic relations, but wanting in uprightness in his business affairs. Barada Babu was well aware in fact, that faith in God was the foundation of the due development and exercise of the qualities of the mind, and that they could only be duly developed in proportion as that faith increased; for otherwise the task was as futile as trying to write on water.
Most fortunately for him, Ramlall had become Barada Babu’s pupil, and all his faculties were being harmoniously developed and exercised. Association with a good man is a far more potent factor in developing moral qualities than mere instruction; indeed by such intercourse a mind may be as completely transformed as a branch of the wild plum grafted on to a mango tree. So great is the majesty of a really noble character that even its shadow falling on one that is base and corrupt raises it in time to its own image. By association with Barada Babu the mind of Ramlail became almost a complete reflection of his. With the object of making himself strong, as soon as he rose in the morning, he would take a stroll in the open air; for strength of mind he knew could not exist without strength of body: after his walk, he would return home and engage in prayer and meditation. The only books he read were those the perusal of which promoted the growth of intelligence and good character, and the only persons he conversed with were those whose conversation had the same effect. On merely hearing the name of any good person, he would go and visit him, making no enquiries about his caste or condition in life. So keen was his intelligence that in conversation with anyone he would speak only on matters of real moment: he had no taste for gossip. If anybody spoke on subjects of but trifling importance, he succeeded by force of his intelligence in extracting the pith of the matter, as a fruit-extractor the pulp of the fruit. The steady growth of faith in God, of morality, and of a good understanding formed the burden of his meditations. By such consistent conduct as this, his disposition, his character and his whole conduct became more and more worthy of commendation.
Goodness can never be hid. The people in the village would say to each
other: Ah, Ramlall is the Prahlad of a family of
Daityas[26].
In all their griefs and misfortunes he was ever to the front with his
help. He did all he could think of to assist any in need of help, by his
personal exertions on their behalf, whether with his purse or with his
understanding. Old and young, they were all known to Ramlail, and were
all his friends. If they heard him abused, it was as though a dart had
pierced their ears; if they heard him praised, great was the rejoicing.
The old women of the village would say to each other: If we had such
a child we should never let him out of our sight. Oh, what a store of
merit must his mother have laid up to have got a son like this!
The young women, observing Ramlall’s beauty and good qualities,
exclaimed in their hearts: God grant that such a husband may fall to
our lot!
Ramlall’s good disposition and character were manifested in manifold
ways, both at home and abroad. He never failed in any single particular
of his duty towards each member of his home circle. His father,
observing him, thought to himself;— Ah, my younger son is becoming
lax in his observances of Hindu religious customs! he does not keep the
sacred mark on his forehead, nor use the customary vessels at his
prayers, nor even the beads for the repetition of the sacred name of
Hori[27]:
and yet he does perform his devotions after his own manner, and
is not addicted to vice. We may tell any number of lies: the boy, on
the contrary, knows nothing but the truth. He is most devoted to his
parents, yet never consents to what he thinks wrong, even at our urgent
request. Now I find a good deal of duplicity necessary in my business:
both truth and falsehood are requisite. How otherwise could I keep up
the great festivals that I have constantly to be celebrating in my
house, the Dol Jatra, the Durga Pujah and others? Now Matilall may be a
wicked boy, but he keeps up his Hindu observances; besides, after all, I
do not think he is so very bad; he is young yet, he must sow his wild
oats.
Ramlall’s mother and sisters were deeply affected by his many good
qualities: they rejoiced with the joy of those who out of dense
darkness see light. Matilall’s evil behaviour had had a most
distressing effect upon them: bowed down as they had been in shame at
the evil reports they heard of him, they had known little ease of mind.
Now again there was in their hearts, because of Ramlall’s good
qualities, and their faces were lighted up with joy. At one time all the
men-servants and maid-servants of the house, getting only abuse or blows
from Matilall, had been in terror of their lives: now, softened by
Ramlall’s gentle address and kind treatment, they paid all the
greater attention to their work.
When Matilall and his companions, Haladhar and Gadadhar, saw this
behaviour of Ramlall, they remarked to each other that the boy had gone
silly,— must be cracked,— and said to the master of the
house:
This brat should certainly be sent to a lunatic asylum: he is a mere
child, yet his sole talk day and night is of virtue: it is disgusting
to hear an old man’s words in the mouth of a child.
Others of Matilall’s companions would occasionally say:—
Mati Babu, you are in luck’s way: things don’t look
promising for Ramlall: he will soon come to grief if he makes a parade
of virtue like this: you will then get all the property, and there will
be no obstacle to your complete enjoyment. Even if he does live, he will
be little better than an idiot. But what can you expect? what says the
proverb?
‘As the teacher so the taught.’
Could he find no other master in this wide world that he must get hold
of some mantras
from an Eastern Bengalee, and go wandering about parading his
virtue before the world? If he does this much more, we will send him
and his teacher about their business. The canting humbug! he goes about
saying:
‘Ah, how happy I should be if my elder brother were to give up the
society of his evil companions!’
‘Ah, if my elder brother were only to frequent the society of
Barada Babu, what a good thing it should be!’
Ha ha! Barada Babu indeed,— the dismal old blockhead, a very
prince of prigs. Look out, Mati Babu: take care that you do not after
all get under his influence and go to him? What, are we to go to school
again? If he wishes, let him come to us and be taught: we are very
hard up for a little amusement.
Thakchacha was always hearing about Ramlall, and he began to think the
matter over: the one aim of his life was to find a favourable
opportunity for making a successful swoop or two on Baburam Babu’s
property. So far, most of the suits-at-law had ended disastrously, and
he had had no opportunity for such a stroke: yet he never failed to
keep on baiting his ground before casting his nets. Ramlall however
having become what he was, he could not expect any fish to fall into his
net, for however skilfully it might be cast the boy would advise his
father not to enter it. Thakchacha saw then that a great obstacle had
presented itself in his way and he thus reflected:
The moon of hope must have sunk behind a cloud of despair, for it is
no longer visible.
After profound deliberation, he observed one day to his employer;—
Babu Saheb, your youngest son’s behaviour has made me very
anxious: I do not think he can be quite right in his mind. He is always
angry with me and tells everybody that I have corrupted you: my heart
is wounded when I hear this. Ah, Babu Saheb! this is not as it should be:
if he speaks like this to me, he may one day speak harshly to you. The
boy will doubtless become good and gentle in time, but now he is boorish
and rude, and must be corrected; besides, so far as I can judge, you may
lose all your property if this course is allowed.
A casual remark may very easily disturb the mind of a man who is
naturally rather dense. As a boat in the hands of an unskilful steersman
is tossed about in a storm, unable to make the shore, so a dull-gritted
man is in almost constant perplexity, seeing only chaos around him: he
can himself come to no decision on the merits of any subject. For one
thing, poor Baburam Babu was naturally rather thick-headed, and for
another, Thakchacha’s words were to him as the sacred Vedas: so
he stood stupidly gazing about like a man in a maze, and after a while
asked Thakchacha what plan he could suggest. That astute individual
replied:
Your boy, sir, is not a wicked boy: it is Barada Babu that is the
origin of all the mischief. Only get him out of the way, and the boy
will be all right. Ah, Babu Saheb! the son of a Hindu should observe
all the ordinances of his religion as a Hindu. A man has need of both
good and bad qualities if he is to engage in the business of this life:
the world is not all honest: what use would it be to me if I were the
only upright man in it?
Men always regard with approval, as the opinion of a really great mind,
language that is in keeping with their own convictions. Thakchacha was
well aware that he had only to talk about the observance of Hindu
ceremonial, and the preservation of property, and his aim would be
accomplished; and, as a matter of fact, it was by such talk that he
achieved his end. When Baburam heard the advice Thakchacha gave, he
acquiesced at once in it, remarking: If this is your opinion, finish
the matter off at once: I will supply you with any money you may want,
but you must work out the plan yourself.
There was a good deal of discussion of this kind about Ramlall. Many
sages, many saws,
says the proverb.
Some said: The boy is good in this respect:
others would reply:
But not good in this.
One critic complained: He is deficient in one important quality,
which makes all his other excellences go for nothing, just as when a
speck of cow-dung has fallen into a vessel of milk, the whole is
tainted.
Another retorted: The boy is perfect.
Thus time went on. At last it chanced that Baburam Babu’s eldest
daughter fell dangerously ill. Her parents called in a number of
physicians to see her. Matilall, needless to say, never once came near
his sister, but went about saying that a speedy death was preferable to
the life of a widow in a rich man’s house; and during the time of
her illness, he only indulged himself the more. Ramlall on the other
hand was unremitting in his attention: foregoing both food and sleep,
and full of anxious thought, he exerted himself to the utmost for the
girl’s recovery. But she did not recover, and as she was dying
she put her hand on her younger brother’s head, saying:
Ah, brother Ram! if I die, and am born a girl in my next birth, God
grant that I may have a brother like you. I cannot tell you what you
have done for me. God make you as happy as you wish.
With these words, his sister breathed her last.
BOYS who are at all wild are not to be satisfied with ordinary amusements: they constantly require new and fresh sources of pleasure, and if they do not find what they want abroad, they will return and sit in melancholy brooding at home. Those that have uncles at home perhaps recover their lost spirits, for they can chaff and joke with them to their heart’s content: they will at least go so far as to jest about making arrangements for their last journey to the Ganges, on the ground that they are a burden to the family. But when such is not the case, they are bored to death, and regard the world with the eyes of a man who is sick of life[28]. Passionately devoted as they were to practical joking of all kinds, Matilall and his companions invented ever new pranks, and it was hard to foretell what would be their next. Their thirst for some form of amusement became more intense every day: one kind might occupy them for a day or two, but it soon palled upon them, and they suffered torments of ennui if nothing else turned up. Such was the way in which Matilall and his companions spent their days. In course of time, it became incumbent on each of them in turn to devise something new in the way of amusement.
So one day Haladhar wrapped Dolgovinda up in a quilt and, after
instructing all his chums in their different parts, repaired to the
house of Brojonath, the
kabiraj.
It was thick with smoke from the preparation of drugs: different
operations were in progress: powders were being prepared, made up of a
number of different ingredients; essential oils were being refined, and
gold ground into powder. The
kabiraj
himself was just on the point of leaving his house, with a box of his
drugs in one hand and a bottle of oil in the other, when Haladhar
arrived and said to him: Oh, sir, please come as quick as you can:
a boy is very ill of fever in the house of a
zemindar,
and he seems to be in a very critical state: his life and your fame,
you see, are both at stake: you will get undying honour if you restore
him to health again. It is thought that he may get all right by the
administration of some very powerful drug: if you can succeed in curing
him, you will be richly rewarded.
Upon this, the
kabiraj
made all haste, and was soon at the bedside of the patient.
The young Babus, who were all present, called out: Welcome, welcome,
sir kabiraj,
may you revive us all! Dolgovinda has been lying on his bed some fifteen
days with this fever: his temperature is very high, and he puffers from
terrible thirst: he gets no sleep at night, only tosses restlessly
about. Please examine his pulse carefully, sir, and meanwhile refresh
yourself by having a smoke.
Brojonath was a very old man, without much education: he was not very
skilful even at his own trade, had no opinions of his own, and could
do nothing on his own responsibility. In person he was emaciated, with
no teeth, a harsh voice, and a heavy grey moustache, of which he was so
enamoured that he was always stroking it. He sighed as he looked at the
patient’s hand, and sat perfectly motionless. Haladhar then said
to him: Honoured sir, have you nothing to say?
The kabiraj
without replying gazed intently on the face of the patient, who was
glaring wildly about him, lolling his tongue out, and grinding his
teeth. He also gave a tug at the
kabiraj’s
moustache: and as he moved away a little, the boy rolled about and
straggled to get hold of the bottle of oil in his hand. The Babus then
said:
Come tell us, sir, what is the matter?
The kabiraj
replied: The attack is a very severe one: there seems to be high
fever and delirium. If I had only had news a little earlier, I might
have managed to cure him: as it is, it would be impossible even for
Shiva to do so.
As he spoke, the patient got hold of his bottle of oil, and rubbed a
good handful of it over his body.
The kabiraj
seeing the visit was likely to cost him
dear[29],
hurriedly took the bottle away, corked it well, and got up to go.
Where are you going, sir?
They all cried. The kabiraj replied:
The delirium is gradually increasing: I do not think there
is any further necessity for keeping the patient in the house: you
should now exert yourselves to make his end a happy one by taking him
to the Ganges to
die[30].
As soon as he heard this, the patient jumped up, and the
kabiraj
started back at the sight. The young Babus of Vaidyabati ran after him,
and as the
kabiraj,
who had gone on a short distance, stopped dumbfounded and amazed, they
began to hustle him, with shouts of
Hori Bol: Hori Bol:
,
and one of them threw him over his shoulders, and started for the
Ganges. Dolgovinda then came up to him, and said:
Aha my dear sir, you gave orders to have the patient taken to the
Ganges: the doctor himself it is who is now being carried thither! I
will myself perform the ceremony of putting you into the water, and of
then throwing you on to the funeral pyre.
The views of the fickle are ever changing, and so a little later he said:
Will you send me to the Ganges again? Go, my dear friend! go to
your home, and to your children, but before you go, you must give me
that bottle of oil
.
With these words, he snatched the bottle from the
kabiraj,
and all the young lunatics, smearing themselves over with the oil,
leaped into the Ganges. The
kabiraj
became as one bereft of his senses when he saw all this, and thinking
that he might breathe again if he could only get away, he increased his
pace. Thereupon Haladhar, as he was swimming about, screamed out:
Ho there, respected
kabiraj!
I am getting more and more bilious every day: you must give me some
of your powders to take: do not run away: if you do, your wife will
have to remove her bracelet and be a widow.
The kabiraj
threw down his box of drugs, and hurried home crying,
Alas! alas!
In the month of Phalgun, as spring comes in, all the trees are coming out in new leaf, and the sweet odour of flowers is diffused around. Barada Babu’s dwelling-house was on the banks of the Ganges: some little distance in front of it was his favourite garden-house, and all round it a garden. Barada Babu used to sit every evening in the garden-house, to enjoy the fresh air and his own meditations, or to converse with any friends who might visit him there. Ramlall was always with him, and was made the confidant of his most secret thoughts, whereby he obtained much good advice. At every opportunity, he would question his preceptor minutely on the means of attaining to a knowledge of the Supreme Being, and to perfect purity of mind.
One day Ramlall remarked to Barada Babu:
Sir, I have a great longing to travel: staying here, it is a
constant grief to me to listen to the bad language of my elder brother
and the evil counsel of Thakchacha, but my love for my parents and for
my sister makes me disinclined to stir from home. I cannot decide what
to do.
Barada Babu replied;—
Much benefit is to be derived from travel: breadth of vision is not
to be had without it: the mind is enlarged by the sight of different
countries, and different people. Much knowledge too is acquired by a
minute enquiry into the different customs of the people of different
countries, into their habits, and the causes determining their
condition, whether good or bad. Association moreover with all sorts of
people, causes bitter prejudices to disappear and induces good feeling.
If a man is educated only at home, his knowledge is derived from books
only. Now education, association with good men, practical employment,
and intercourse with all sorts of people, are all necessary to a man:
it is by agencies such as this that the understanding becomes clear,
and an impetus is given towards the moulding of a good character.
But before he sets out on his travels, it is all important that a man
should know the different matters he will require to investigate, for
without this, travel will prove a mere aimless wandering about, like
the circling round and round of an ox when threshing out the grain. I
do not go so far as to say that no benefit is to be had from such
travelling, that is not my meaning: some benefit or other there must
be. But when a man on his travels is ignorant of the kind of enquiries
he ought to make, and cannot make them, he does not derive the full
benefit of his labour. Many Bengalees are fond of travelling about, but
if you ask them for facts about the places they visit, how many of them
can give you a sensible answer? This is not altogether their own fault,
it is the result of their bringing-up. A good understanding is not to be
had all at once from the sky, without some training in the art of
observation, enquiry and reflection. In the education of children it is
requisite that an opportunity should be given them of seeing models of a
great variety of objects: as they look at all the pictures, they will
compare one with another: that is to say, they will see that one object
has a hand, another has no foot, that one has a peculiar mouth, another
no tail; and by such comparison the faculties of observation and
reflection will be brought into play and developed. After a time such
comparisons will come easy to them; they will be able to reflect on the
causes for the peculiarities of different objects, and will have no
difficulty in perceiving the various classes into which they naturally
fall. By instruction of this kind, assiduity in research is encouraged
and the faculty of reasoning exercised. But in our country an education
like this is hardly ever given, and as a natural consequence, our wits
are muddled and run to waste: we have no instinctive perception of the
essential and unessential features of any enquiry. When a question is
under consideration, many of us have not even the requisite intelligence
to know what kind of enquiries should be made in order that a conclusion
may be arrived at; and it is no falsehood to say that the travels of a
good many people are but idle and profitless. But considering the
education you have had, I should imagine that travel would be of great
advantage to you.
Now if I do go abroad
said Ramlall, I shall have to stay for
some time in places where there is society: and with what classes, and
with what kinds of people, should I chiefly associate?
That is no easy question,
Barada Babu replied: I must
contrive though to give you some kind of an answer. In every rank in
life there are people good and bad: any good people you may come
across you may associate with; but you know by now how to recognise
such: I need not tell you again. Association with Englishmen may make
a man courageous, for they worship courage, and any Englishman
committing a cowardly act is not admitted into good society. But it
does not at all follow that a man is therefore virtuous because he
happens to be courageous. Courage is very essential to everybody, I
admit; but real courage is that which is the outcome of virtue. I have
told you already and now tell you again, that you must always meditate
on the Supreme Being, otherwise all that you see, or hear, or learn,
will only have the effect of increasing your pride. One thing more:
men often wish to do what they see others doing; the Bengalees
especially, from association with Englishmen, have acquired a false
superficial kind of Anglicism, and are filled with self-conceit in
consequence; pride is the motive force in all they do. It will do you
no harm to remember this.
They were conversing together in this way when suddenly some
police-officers rushed in from the west side of the garden and
surrounded Barada Babu. He looked at them sharply, and asked them who
they were and what their business with him was. They replied:
We are officers connected with the police: there is a warrant out
against you on the charge of illegal confinement and assault, and you
will have to appear before the Court of the English Magistrate of
Hooghly; we shall have moreover to search your premises for proofs of
the charge.
Ramlall rose up at these words, and when he had read the warrant,
he shook with rage at the falsity of the charge, Barada Babu
took his hand and made him sit down again, saying:
Do not put yourself out: let the matter be thoroughly well sifted.
All sorts of strange accidents befall us on earth, but there is no
need to be disturbed in mind at all when calamity comes: to be
agitated in the presence of misfortune is the mark of an ignorant mind.
Besides, I am conscious of my entire innocence of the crime I am accused
of: what cause then have for fear? Still the order of the court must be
attended to, so I shall put in an immediate appearance. Let the officers
search my house, and see with their own eyes that there is no one
concealed there.
The police-officers having received this order, searched everywhere but
found nothing. Barada Babu then had a boat fetched, and made all his
arrangements for his journey to Hooghly. Meanwhile by some good chance
Beni Babu arrived at his house, so he set out on his journey to Hooghly,
taking Beni and Ramlall with him. Both were somewhat anxious, but by his
cheerful conversation on a variety of topics, he soon put them at their
ease.
THE court of the magistrate of Hooghly was crowded. The defendants in
the different suits pending, the complainants, witnesses, prisoners,
pleaders and officers were all present. The majority were restless and
impatient, anxiously awaiting the arrival of the magistrate, but he was
not yet even in sight. Barada Babu, taking Beni Babu and Ramlall with
him, spread a blanket underneath a tree, and sat down. Some of the
clerks of the court who were near, came up to him and began to talk
significantly about coming to an arrangement, but Barada Babu refused to
pay any heed to them. Then, with the view of exciting his fears, they
observed: The magistrate’s orders are very severe; but
everything is left to us, and we can do exactly what we think fit: it
is our business to draw up the depositions, so we can upset everything
by a mere stroke of the pen; but we must have money. An investigation
will have to be made, and this is the time it should be done: our best
efforts, will be useless when the orders in the case have once been
passed.
Ramlall on hearing all this was a little alarmed, but
Barada Babu replied quite fearlessly: Gentlemen, you must do
whatever is your duty. I will never consent to give a bribe. I am
perfectly innocent and have no fears.
The clerks of the court went
off to their places in high wrath.
Presently some pleaders came up and said to him: We perceive, sir,
that you are a very respectable man, and have evidently fallen into some
trouble; but you must take care that your case is not lost for want of
proper investigation. If you wish to have witnesses prepared, we can
supply you with some on the spot: we have every facility for doing so
at a trifling expense. The magistrate will be here directly, so seize
this opportunity to do what is necessary.
Barada Babu answered: Gentlemen, you are extremely kind; but even
should I have to wear fetters, I will wear them. I shall not be much
troubled in mind at that: it will be a disgrace, I know,— I am
ready to acknowledge it as such; but I will not walk in the way of
falsehood even to save my life.
Good heavens!
they exclaimed ironically, here is a man
belonging to the Golden Age. Surely King Yudhishthira come to life
again!
and they went away laughing quietly to themselves.
It was now past two o’clock and still there was no sign of the
magistrate: all were looking out for him as intently as crows on a
sacred ghât.
Some among them said to a Brahman astrologer who was present: Pray
sir, calculate for us whether the magistrate will come to-day or
not.
The astrologer at once replied: Come, tell me the name of some
flower.
Somebody mentioned an hibiscus. The astrologer, calculating
on his fingers, said, No, the magistrate will not come to-day: he
has business at home.
Believing the charlatan’s words implicitly, they all made
preparations to tie up their bundles of records, and got up, saying to
each other:
Ah, Ram, Ram!
now we breathe freely again, let us go home and sleep.
Thakchacha had been sitting with four others within the court enclosure,
with a bundle of papers under his arm and a cloth over his face: he was
now walking about, his eyes blinking restlessly, his beard waving in the
breeze and his head bent low. Just then Ramlall’s gaze fell on him
and he remarked to Barada Babu and Beni Babu:
See, see! Thakchacha is here! I fancy he is at the bottom of all
this, otherwise why should he turn away his head when he saw me?
Barada Babu, raising his head, saw him and said, I think so too; he
is looking sideways in our direction, and moreover whenever his gaze
falls on my face he turns and says something to his companions: it
seems to me that Thakchacha is our evil genius; as the proverb has it,
‘he is the spirit in the sirish
seed[31].’
Beni Babu was never seen without a smile on his face: his pleasantry
was of great service to him in his search for information. He could not
refrain from shouting out the name of Thakchacha, but none of his shouts
were attended to. Thakchacha had drawn a paper from under his arm and
was to all appearance busily examining it: he pretended not to hear and
did not even raise his head. Thereupon Beni Babu went up to him, and
with his characteristic gesture said to him: Hallo, what is the
matter? What has brought you here?
Thakchacha said nothing, only examined his paper minutely; indeed he
seemed to be seized with a sudden fit of modesty. But as he must, he
thought, put Beni Babu off somehow or other without answering his
question, he replied:
Ha, Babu! The river has risen a good deal to-day, how will you get
back? I might as well ask you too why you are here, and why you keep on
asking me the same thing. I have a good deal of business on hand just
now and my time is short: I will speak with you later on: I will
return directly.
With these words, Thakchacha slipped away, and was soon apparently
engrossed in some trifling conversation with his companions.
Three o’clock struck: everybody was walking about impatiently.
There is no chance of getting business promptly attended to in the
Mofussil, and people get utterly weary of hanging about the courts. They
were just breaking up when suddenly the magistrate’s carriage was
heard approaching. Shouts were at once raised:
The Saheb is coming! The Saheb is coming!
The astrologer looked utterly crestfallen, and people began to say to
him: Your honour’s calculations are somewhat amazing.
Ah!
replied he, it must be owing to something pungent that I
have eaten to-day that my calculations have been so upset.
The clerks of the court were all standing in their places, and directly
the magistrate entered they all bent their heads low to the ground and
salaamed to him.
The magistrate took his seat on the bench whistling casually. His
hooka
bearer brought him his
hooka:
he put his feet up on the table, and lying back in his chair, pulled
away contentedly, now and then drawing out his handkerchief, which was
scented with lavender-water, to mop his face. The office of the court
interpreter was crowded. Men were hard at work writing out depositions,
but as the old proverb has it: He wins who pays.
The head clerk of the court, the
sheristadar,
with a shawl over his shoulders and a fine turban on his head, took a
number of records of cases and read them out in a sing-song before the
magistrate, who all the while was glancing at a newspaper, or writing
some of his own private letters: as each case was read out he asked:
Well, what is all this about?
The sheristadar
gave him the information that suited his own wishes on the subject, and
the opinion of the
sheristadar
was practically the opinion of the magistrate.
Barada Babu was standing on one side with Beni Babu and Ramlall, and was
perfectly amazed when he heard the kind of judgments that were being
delivered. Considering the depositions that had been made in his own
case, he began to think that there was very little chance of matters
turning out auspiciously for him. That the
sheristadar
would show him any favour was in the highest degree improbable, but he
knew the old proverb: Destiny is the friend of the helpless.
As he thus reflected, his case was called on for hearing. Thakchacha
had been sitting inside the court: he at once took his witnesses with
him, and stood before the magistrate, proud and confident. When the
papers in the case had been read, the
sheristadar
said: My lord, this is a clear case of illegal confinement and
assault.
Thakchacha thereupon ceased stroking his moustache and glared at Barada
Babu, thinking that at last his end was achieved. In the other cases no
questions had been put to the defendants when the records had been read:
they had been treated as summarily as goats for the sacrifice; but
the magistrate’s glance, as luck would have it, falling upon
Barada Babu before he passed his orders, the latter respectfully
explained to him in English, all the circumstances of the case,
saying: I have never even seen the person who has been put forward
as having been confined and assaulted by me, nor did the
police-officers when they searched my premises find anybody there. Beni
Babu and Ramlall were with me at the time; if you will be good enough to
take their evidence, my declaration will be substantiated.
Remarking the gentlemanly appearance of Barada Babu and the good
judgment that had distinguished his language, the magistrate was anxious
to make an enquiry. Thakchacha gave many significant hints to the
sheristadar,
and he for his own part, seeing the turn things were taking, reflected
that he might after all have to disgorge the rupees he had taken, so
laying aside all his fears before the magistrate, he said: My lord,
there is really no necessity for hearing this case over again.
Upon this the magistrate pursed his lips in some perplexity and turned
the matter over in his mind, cutting his nails the while. Barada Babu
seeing his opportunity again explained to him, quietly and in detail,
the real facts of the case. As soon as the magistrate had heard him, he
took the evidence of Beni Babu and Ramlall, and the charge appearing
upon their statements to be manifestly a false one, was dismissed.
The final orders had not been passed before Thakchacha was off as hard as he could run. Barada Babu saluted the magistrate respectfully and went out. When the court was closed, everybody began to compliment him: he paid little heed however to them and manifested no particular pleasure at winning his case, but quietly got into his boat, accompanied by Beni Babu and Ramlall.
THAKCHACHA’s house was on the outskirts of the city: on either side of it were filthy tanks, and in front the shrine of some guardian saint. Inside the enclosure was a storehouse for grain, and ducks and fowls were running about the yard. Rogues of every description were in the habit of assembling at the house early every morning.
Thakchacha could assume many characters in the conduct of his business: he could be gentle or passionate: he could laugh or frown: he could make a parade of virtue or a show of force, with equal facility[32]. When the business of the day was over, he would take his bath and his food, and then sit by his wife and smoke: and as he smoked the tobacco would gurgle and hiss in its well-chased bowl of Bidri ware. Their conversation was generally on their mutual joys and sorrows.
Thakchacha’s wife was held in great repute amongst the women of
the district. They were firmly convinced that she was well versed in
religious ritual and incantations, in the art of making bad qualities
good, in mesmerising, in causing even death or timely disappearances,
in magic and sorcery, and in fact in every variety of the black
art. For this reason women of all classes of life came
constantly to her to hold secret converse. An old proverb has
it: As the god, so the goddess,
and Thakchacha and his wife
were a well-matched pair: the husband got his living by his
wits, and the wife by her reputed learning.
A woman who earns her own living is apt to become somewhat imperious,
and her husband rarely receives from her unfeigned respect and
attention. Thakchacha had consequently to put up occasionally with his
wife’s reproaches. She was now sitting upon a low cane stool,
saying to her husband:
You are always roaming about everywhere but at home. What good does
it all do to me or the children? You are always saying that you have
such a lot of business on hand; is our hunger appeased by such talk as
that? Now it is the desire of my heart to dress well and to mix in the
society of women of good position, but I never get a glimpse of any
money. You go wandering about like a lunatic; do remain quietly at home
for a change.
Thakchacha replied somewhat testily: How can I possibly tell you
all the trouble I have had to undergo. Look at my great anxieties, look
at all the artifices, intrigues and trickery I have to employ: I have
no language to express it all. Then just as the game is on the point of
falling into my hands, off it flies again. Never mind, sooner or later
it will be caught.
Just at this moment, a servant came to tell them that a messenger was
arrived from Baburam Babu’s house to summon Thakchacha, who
thereupon looked at his wife and said: You see, the Babu is
continually sending for me: he will do nothing without consulting me.
I will strike when the hour is come.
Baburam Babu was seated in his reception-hall: with him were Bancharam
Babu of Outer Simla, Beni Babu of Bally, and Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar:
they were all chatting hard. Thakchacha sat down among them as a
monkey chief might sit amidst his subjects. Baburam at once greeted him:
Ha, Thakchacha, your arrival is most opportune: my difficulties
are as great as ever: I am more involved than ever in these law-suits.
Come and tell me some way of preserving my property.
Thakchacha.— Litigation is natural to a man who is a man. Your misfortunes will all be at an end when your cases are won: why then should you feel alarmed?
Becharam.— Mercy! what advice is this you are giving? Baburam Babu will be completely ruined by your instrumentality: of that there is not the slightest doubt. What do you say, Beni, my dear friend?
Beni.— Some portions of the estate should be sold, I think, to clear off the debts, and some arrangements made for reducing the expenditure: the suits-at-law also should be looked into and cleared off. But our words are wasted, like one crying in a bamboo jungle. Thakchacha’s are the only words attended to.
Thakchacha.— I pledge my word of honour that all the suits that have been instituted at my instigation will be gained: I will clear all the difficulties away. Fighting is one of the necessities of man’s existence: what cause then is there for alarm?
Becharam.— Ah, Thakchacha, how grand is the heroism you have always exhibited! What a magnificent display of courage you made when the boat was swamped! Why it was all on your account that we suffered so on the occasion of the marriage. You displayed great bravery, I must say, in getting up that false charge against Barada Babu. Not one of the affairs of Baburam Babu in which you have meddled but has turned out most prosperously! All hail to you: I humbly salute you! But ugh! my gorge rises at the mere recollection of you and all your works! what more can I say to you? Come, friend Beni, get up and come away: it is no pleasure to me to sit here any longer.
THERE had been heavy rain in the night: the roads and ghâts was all muddy and wet: the sky was still overcast, and there were occasional distant rumblings of thunder: frogs croaked everywhere in loud chorus. The shopkeepers in the bazaar had opened out their awnings, and were now engaged in smoking. Owing to the rainy weather very few people were moving about: only a few gariwans passed along the road, singing at the top of their voices, and some coolies bearing loads on their heads, absorbed in their favourite melody, of which the refrain ran:—
Oh yes, my darling Bisakha!
Your friend’s just off to Mathura.
A number of barbers lived on the west side of the Vaidyabati Bazar. One
of them was sitting in his verandah on account of the rain, and as he
sat there, every now and then looking up at the sky or humming softly to
himself, his wife brought her infant child to him and said, I have
not yet got through all my house work: just nurse this child for me a
bit! the pots and pans have not yet been scoured, and the floor has not
been rubbed down with cow-dung; and besides, I have a lot of cooking to
do. I am the only woman in the house: how can I possibly do all this
myself? — have I four hands or four feet?
The barber straightway tucked his shaving instruments under his arm and
got up to go, saying, I have no time just now to nurse the child.
Baburam Babu is to be married to-morrow: I must be off at once.
His wife started back, saying: Good heavens! what next? what, that
fat unwieldy old man going to marry again! Alas, alas! And such an
excellent housewife as he has already, a chaste divinity, as pure as
Lakshmi! What, he must go and tie a co-wife to her neck! It is a
crying shame! Why, there is a really nothing that men will not do!
The barber was dumbfounded by this eloquent outburst, but taking no
notice of what his wife was saying, stuck his hat of plaited leaves on
his head and went off.
That day was a very cloudy one, but early next morning the sun shone
brightly. The trees and plants seemed all to have received new life,
and the joyous sounds of beast and bird, in field and garden, were
redoubled. Baburam Babu, Thakchacha, Bakreswar Babu, and Bancharam Babu
were just getting into one of the numerous boats at the Vaidyabati Ghât,
when suddenly Beni Babu and Becharam Babu appeared. Thakchacha pretended
not to see them, and shouted to the boatmen to let the boat loose, while
they remonstrated: But master, the ebb tide is still running! how
shall we be able to get along against it even if we punt with poles or
haul with ropes?
Baburam Babu received his two friends very courteously, saying: Your
arrival is most opportune: come, let us all be off.
Becharam Babu then remonstrated: Ah Baburam, who in the world
advised you to go and marry at your age?
Baburam.— Ah Becharam, my dear friend, am I so old as all that? I am a good deal younger than you are: besides, if you say that my hair is quite gray and that I have lost all my teeth, that is the case with a good many others even at an early age: it is not such a very great drawback. I have a good many things to think of; one of my sons has gone to the bad, another has become a lunatic: one of my daughters is no more, another is as good as a widow. If I have children by this marriage, my family will be preserved from extinction: I am, moreover, under an obligation to marry: if I do not do so the girl’s father will lose caste, for they have no other family they can marry her into.
Bakreswar.— That is indeed true: do you suppose that the master has entered upon a matter of this importance without taking everything into consideration? I know no one of a better understanding.
Bancharam.— We are Kulins: we must maintain the traditions of our family at any cost, and where wealth is a recommendation as well, why, there is nothing more to be said!
Becharam.— Confound your family traditions and bad luck to your wealth! Alas, how many persons have combined to overthrow one house! What do you say, friend Beni?
Beni.— What shall I say? our remonstrances are but as idle words, as the tears of one weeping in a wilderness. But really this matter is a cause of great grief to me. To marry again when you already have one wife, is a grievous sin: no man who wished to maintain his virtue could ever do such a thing. There may be a Shástra of an opposite opinion, it is true; but there is never any necessity for following it: that such a Shástra is not a genuine one there can be no reasonable doubt, and should it be taken as a guide in actual practice, the bonds of marriage would thereby become much weakened. The feelings of the wife towards her husband cannot remain as before, and the feelings of the husband towards his wife will also be constantly changing. If such a calamity as this befalls a family, it cannot possibly prosper or be happy. If there is such a rule in the Shástras, that rule should not be regarded as binding. Be that as it may, it is very base of Baburam Baba to marry a second time, considering what a wife he has still living. I know nothing about the details of the matter: it has only just come to my ears.
Thakchacha.— Ah, the man of books picks a hole in everything! he seems to me to have nothing else to do. I am getting an old man now, and my beard is gray. Must I be always arguing with such children? Does the learned Babu know how much wealth this marriage will bring to the family?
Becharam.— Mercenary wretch that you are! do you recognise money only? Have you no regard for anything else? You are a low unprincipled scoundrel, that is all I can say. Ugh! friend Beni, come, let us be off.
Thakchacha.— I will have a talk with you some other day: we cannot waste any more time now. You will have to hurry if you want to reach the house in time.
Thereupon, Becharam caught hold of Beni Babu by the hand and got up,
saying: We will never, as long as we live, go to such a marriage; and
if there be such a thing as virtue in the world, may you not return in
peace! Only ruin can attend your counsel: you who are now enjoying
yourself at Baburam Babu’s expense! I have nothing more to say to you.
Ugh!
THE sun was just setting: gloriously beautiful was the western sky with its many and varied tints. On land and water the sun’s tremulous light seemed gently smiling, while a soft breeze blew: everything was calm and inviting. On such an evening as this, a number of young men were thronging with loud and boisterous shouts down the main street of Vaidyabati. They knocked against the passers-by, smashing the things they were carrying, hustling them, throwing their baskets away and robbing them of their supplies of food. They sang continuously at the top of their voices, imitating the howls of dogs at the same time. On either side of the road people fled, calling for assistance and protection, trembling, and bewildered with fear. Like a storm sweeping down from all four quarters of the compass at once, with the roar of heavy rain, this whirlwind came tearing and raging past. And who are these mighty men? Who indeed but those models of virtue, Matilall and his companions? — King Nala and Yudhishthira over again! They are far too great personages to pay heed to anyone: so full of self-importance and of pride are their heads that they are as unsteady in their gait as men drunk with much wine. They have it all their own way as they come swaggering along.
Just then an old man from the village, one Mozoomdar, his solitary lock
waving in the breeze, a stick in one hand and some vegetables in the
other, approached them, leaning heavily on his stick. They all
surrounded him and began to amuse themselves at his expense. Mozoomdar
was a little hard of hearing, and when they said to him: Come, tell
us, how is your wife?
he replied: I shall have to roast them
before I can eat them.
They laughed heartily, and Mozoomdar would have liked to slip away, but
there was no escape for him. The young Babus seized him, and making him
sit on the bank of the river, gave him a pipe of tobacco, saying to him:
‘Come, Mozoomdar, tell us all about the row at the marriage of the
master of Vaidyabati: you are bit of a poet: it is a pleasure to us
to listen to you. If you do not tell us, we shall not let you off, and
we shall go and tell your wife that you have met with an untimely
death.’
Mozoomdar saw that he was in a bad way, and that there was no
getting out of it unless he complied; so, making the best of a bad job,
he set his stick and vegetables on the ground and commenced his
narrative.
It is a pitiable tale that I have to tell. What an experience has it
been to me, accompanying the master! It was close on evening when the
boat drew up at the Barnagore
Ghât.
Some women had come to the riverside to draw water: as soon as they
saw the master, they veiled their faces slightly and began to chatter
hard to each other, laughing quietly the while.
‘Ha what a lovely bridegroom!’ they cried, ‘what a
sweet champac
flower for a lucky girl to fondle in her braided hair!’
Said one of them: ‘Old or young, whichever he may be, the girl
will have no difficulty in seeing him with her eyes: that of itself is
something. May the wretched lot that has befallen me befall no one else:
married at the age of six, I have never even set eyes on my husband. I
have heard that he has married some fifty wives, and is over eighty
years of age; and though he is such a wretched tottering old man, he
never makes any objection to marry if he is only well paid for it.
Sorely some great crimes must have been committed in former births, or
else daughters would never be born into a Kulin’s family!’
‘My dear,’ said another woman to her, ‘you have
finished drawing water now: come along, you ought not to gossip like
this when you come to the riverside. Why, your husband is alive, whereas
the man I was married to was actually dying, with his feet in the
Ganges, when the ceremony of marriage was performed! What possible good
will it do to discuss the religious duties of Kulin Brahmans? The
secrets of the heart are best kept locked up in the breast.’
It grieved me to listen to the talk of the women, and the words of
Beni Babu, which he spoke at the time of our departure, recurred to my
mind. Then on landing at the Barnagore
ghât,
there was a good deal of trouble in trying to get a
palki,
but not a single bearer was to be had, and the time for the ceremony
was fast slipping away. We had to proceed as best we could. After a good
deal of floundering about in the mud, we reached the house of the
bride’s father. How can I describe to you the figure that the master
presented after he had tumbled down in the road? we had only to put him
upon an ox, for him to have appeared a veritable Mahadeva, and we might
have presented Thakchacha and Bakreswar as Nandi and Bhringi in
attendance upon him. I had heard rumours that there would be a large
distribution of presents, but on getting up to the great hall, I saw
that there was to be nothing of the sort: it was all a delusion, and
another illustration of the old proverb,— ‘Sand has fallen
into the goor.’
Thakchacha, seeing his hopes destroyed, was glaring around him
everywhere, and strutting insolently about. I could not help smiling to
myself, but I thought it would be safer not to express my real
sentiments. The bridegroom had meanwhile withdrawn for the ceremonies
performed by the women of the family. The women, old and young, all
surrounded him, their ornaments jingling as they moved about They were
horrified when they saw the bridegroom. During the performance of the
ceremony, when bride and bridegroom gaze into each other’s eyes,
he was obliged to put his spectacles on: the women all burst out laughing
and began to make fun of him. He flew into a passion and called out,
‘Thakchacha! Thakchacha!’ Thakchacha was just on the point
of running into the women’s apartments, when the people belonging
to the party of the bride’s father got him on the ground.
Bancharam Babu was pugnacious, and got well thrashed. Bakreswar Babu was
hustled about so that he resembled a pigeon with swollen neck. When I
saw the disturbance, I left the bridegroom’s party and joined that
of the bride. What became of everybody in the end I cannot say, but
Thakchacha had to return home in a
dooly.
You all know the saying—
‘In avarice is sin, and in sin death.’
Now listen to the poetry I have composed
:—
I’ll marry a wife!
Fie! you’re old,cry his friends,
and what can you need more?
You’ve your wife and your children, with grandsons in store?
Thakchacha, you scoundrel!was all he could say.
Can I really be such a ridiculous sight?
Is some further expenditure needed, alas?
This pot-bellied dotard to wed with a baby!
This bloated old octogenarian gaby!
With a head like a gourd, not a tooth to his gum!
’Tis an overgrown ogre in spectacles come!
And the child, the sweet blossom, our jewel so rare!
Ah, shame on the Kulins, such deeds who can dare!
To the rescue, Thakchacha!again and again.
HAVING just come in from his morning walk, Beni Babu was sitting in his garden-house. He was gazing about him, and had just caught up a refrain of Ram Prasad’s[35]
Swift to its goal life ebbs away.
— when suddenly from a bower of creepers to the west of him, he
heard a voice:
Ha! friend Beni! True indeed it is that
‘swift to its goal life ebbs away.’
Starting up from his seat, Beni Babu saw Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar
hurrying towards him, and going to meet him, said: Becharam,
my dear friend, what has happened?
Becharam Babu replied: Throw your shawl over your shoulders and
come with me at once: Baburam Babu is very ill: you must see him just
once.
The two friends soon reached Vaidyabati, and saw that Baburam Babu had a
very severe attack of fever: his temperature was very high, and he was
suffering from intense thirst, tossing restlessly about on his bed. Some
slices of cucumber and a cloth steeped in rose-water lay beside him, but
he could retain no nourishment. The villagers all thronged around,
loudly discussing the nature of his illness: one of them was saying:
Our pulse is the pulse of vegetarians and fish-eaters: nothing but
harm can arise from the use of leeches, purgatives, and blisters. The
best kind of treatment for us is that of the old village doctor; and
then, if no relief is obtained, and grave symptoms occur, a doctor using
the English methods might be called in.
Another remarked: It would be a good thing to have the opinion of a
Mahomedan hakim:
they often effect wonderful cures, and their drugs are all as pleasant
to take as that delicious sweetmeat the
mohanbhog
Another said: You may say what you will, but doctors who treat on
English methods give instantaneous relief in all such cases of sickness,
as if by the repetition of a
mantra:
a cure will be very difficult without proper medical treatment.
The sick man kept repeatedly asking for water. Brojonath Raya, the old
kabiraj,
who was sitting by him at the time, said:
The case is a very serious one: it is not a good thing to be
constantly giving him water: we must give him a little of the juice of
the bael.
We are none of us his enemies, I should imagine, that we should be
giving him just now as much water as he wants.
All this wrangling was going on by Baburam Babu’s bedside. The next
room was filled with a number of pandits, who, of course, regarded as of
chief importance the performance of sacrifices to Shiva, the worship of
the sun, the offering of a million of hibiscus flowers at Kali’s shrine
at Kalighat, and all such religious ceremonials. Beni Babu had been
standing listening to the discussion going on round Baburam Babu, but
everybody was talking at once and nobody listening to anybody else.
Many sages many opinions
says the old proverb, and each man
thought his words as infallible as the mystic
mantra:
possessed by Druva. Though Beni Babu attempted once or twice to express
his own opinion, his words were lost almost before he had opened his
lips[36],
and being unable to get a word in edgewise, he took Becharam Babu
outside with him.
Just then Thakchacha approached them, limping painfully along: he was
exceedingly anxious on account of Baburam Babu’s illness,
reflecting that all his chances of gain had slipped away. Beni Babu,
seeing him, said:
Thakchacha, what is the matter with your leg?
Becharam burst in with the remark: What, my friend, have you never
heard of the affair of Barnagore? The pain he is suffering is only the
punishment for his evil advice: have you forgotten what I said in the
boat?
Thakchacha tried to slip away when he heard this, but Beni Babu caught
him by the arm and said: Never mind that now! is anything being
devised for the recovery of the master? There is great confusion in the
house.
Thakchacha replied: When the fever commenced, I took Ekramaddi the
hakim
with me: by the administration of purgatives and other drugs he
reduced the fever, and allowed his patient to eat spiced rice; but the
fever returned again the other day, and since then Brojonath the
kabiraj
has been looking after the case. The fever seems to me to be steadily
increasing: I cannot imagine what to do.
Beni Babu said: Thakchacha, do not be angry at what I am going to
say: you should have sent us news of this before. However, that cannot
be helped now: we must call in a skilled English doctor at once.
At this moment, Ramlall and Barada Prasad Babu approached. Ramlall’s
face was quite worn from night-watching, from the labour and toil of
nursing, and from I anxiety of mind; his daily anxiety was to devise
means for restoring his father to convalescence and health. Seeing Beni
Babu he said to him:
Sir, I am in grievous trouble: with all this confusion in the house
no good advice is to be had from any one. Barada Babu comes every
morning and evening to look after my father, but none of the people here
will allow me to carry out his instructions. Your arrival is most
opportune: please adopt any steps you think necessary.
Becharam Babu gazed steadily at Barada Babu for some time, and then with
tears in his eyes caught hold of his hand and cried: Ah, Barada Babu,
why is it that everybody does you reverence, except on account of the
many good qualities you possess? Why, it was Thakchacha here who advised
Baburam Babu to have that charge of illegal confinement and assault
brought against you, and all kinds of violence and knavery have been
practised on you without rhyme or reason, at their instigation; and yet,
when Thakchacha fell sick, you cured him, treating him and even nursing
him yourself, and now too, when Baburam is ill, you spare no effort to
give good advice, and to look after his welfare. Now generally speaking,
if one man but speaks harshly against another, enmity at once springs up
between them, and though a thousand apologies may be made, the feeling
does not pass away; but though you have been grievously insulted and
injured, you have no difficulty in forgetting the insult and injuries
you have suffered. No feeling towards another but brotherly kindness
arises in your mind. Ah, Barada Babu, many may talk of virtue, but never
have I found any possessing such as you possess. Men are naturally base
and corrupt; how then can they judge of your qualities? But as day and
night are true, your qualities will be judged above.
Somewhat vexed by these remarks of Becharam Babu, Barada Babu bowed his
head and said humbly:
Sir, pray do not address me like this. I am but a very insignificant
person: what is my knowledge or what my virtue after all?
We had better postpone this conversation
Beni Babu said, tell
me now what to devise for the master’s illness.
Barada Babu replied: If you gentlemen think the idea a good one, I
can go to Calcutta and bring a doctor back with me by the evening: no
further confidence, I think, should be placed in Brojonath Raya.
Premnarayan Mozoomdar, who was standing near, remarked: Doctors do
not properly understand the pulse, and they let their patients die in
their houses. We ought not to dismiss the
kabiraj
altogether: on the contrary, let the
kabiraj
and the doctor each take up a special feature of the case.
We can take that matter into consideration afterwards
Beni Babu said, go now, Barada Babu, and fetch a doctor.
Barada Babu started off for Calcutta at once, without taking either his
bath or his food, though they all remonstrated: Sir, you have the
whole day before you, take a mouthful of food before you start.
He only replied: If I stop to do that there will be delay, and all
my trouble may go for nought.
Baburam Babu, as he lay on his bed, kept asking where Matilall was, but
it was hard to get a glimpse of even the top tuft of his hair: he was
always out on picnics with his boon companions, and paid no heed to his
father’s illness. Beni Babu observing this conduct sent a servant out
to Matilall in the garden, but he only sent back some feigned excuse; he
had a very bad headache, and would come home later on. As the fever left
Baburam Babu about two o’clock in the afternoon, his pulse became
exceedingly weak: the
kabiraj
examining it, said:
The master must be removed from the house at once. He is a man of
long experience, an old man, and a man highly respected; and we ought
certainly to ensure that his end be a happy one.
On hearing this the whole household broke out into loud lamentations,
and all his kinsmen and neighbours assisted in carrying him into the
great hall of the house. Just then Barada Babu arrived with the English
doctor. The latter, observing the state of his pulse, remarked. You
have called me in at the last moment: how can a doctor possibly be of
any use if you only summon him just before taking a patient to the
Ganges[30]?
With these words he departed.
All the inhabitants of Vaidyabati stood round Baburam Babu, each asking
some question or other, such as: Honoured sir, can you recognise
me?
Come, sir, say who I am?
Beni Babu remonstrated: Please do not vex the sick man in this way?
What is the good of all this
questioning[37]?
The officiating priests had now completed their sacrifices, and approached
with the sacred flowers of blessing; but they saw at once that their
ceremonial had all been in vain. Seeing that Baburam Babu’s breathing
was becoming heavier, they all took him to the Vaidyabati Ghât. After
tasting of the Ganges water and breathing the fresher air, he revived a
little: the crowd too had diminished in numbers. Ramlall sat beside his
father while Barada Prasad Babu came and stood in front of him. After a
short pause, the latter said very quietly:
Pray meditate for this once with all your mind upon the Supreme God:
without His favour we are utterly helpless.
Baburam Babu hearing these words, gazed intently for a few seconds at
Barada Prasad Babu, and began to shed tears. Ramlall wiped away his
tears and gave him a few drops of milk to drink. Baburam Babu then
grew more composed and said in a low tone:
Ah, my friend Barada Babu, I now know that I have no other friend in
the world but you! Through the evil counsel of a certain individual, I
have committed many and grievous crimes: these are continually
recurring to my memory, and my soul seems to be on fire. I am a grievous
sinner: how shall I make answer for it? Can you possibly forgive me?
As he uttered these words Baburam Babu took hold of the hand of Barada
Babu, and closed his eyes. His friends and neighbours who were near
began repeating the name of God. Thus, in full possession of his
faculties[38]
Baburam Babu passed away.
ON the death of his father, Matilall succeeded to the
guddee,
and became the head of the house. His former companions never left his
side for a moment, and he grew as proud as a turkey-cock, rejoicing in
the thought that at last after so long a time he might give his
extravagance its full bent. When Matilall displayed a little grief on
his father’s account, his companions said to him:
Why are you so depressed? who expects to live for ever with his
father and mother? You are now lord and master.
A fool’s grief is a mere empty name. How can true sorrow possibly affect
the mind of the man who has never given any happiness to those whom he
should hold most sacred— his father and his mother— but
on the contrary untold pain and misery? The feeling, if it does arise,
passes away like a shadow, and the natural consequence is that such a
man can never have any veneration for the memory of his father, and his
mind is never inclined to do anything to keep him in remembrance.
Matilall’s eager desire to know the extent of the property which his
father had left, very soon overshadowed his grief. Acting on the advice
of his companions, he put double locks on the house-door and on the
money-chest, and became more easy in his mind when he had done so. He
was in a perpetual state of alarm lest his money should somehow or other
fall into the hands of his mother, stepmother, brother or sister, and be
altogether lost to him in consequence. His companions were continually
saying to him: Money is a very important thing, sir! Where it is in
question, no confidence is to be reposed even in one’s own father. Now
there is your younger brother always carrying a big bag of virtue about
with him wherever he goes, and with truth always on his tongue; yet even
his preceptor never shows indulgence to anyone, but whenever he has the
opportunity enforces his full claims. We have seen a good many shams of
that kind. Anyhow, Barada Babu must know something of witchcraft: he
must have lived some time at
Kamrup[39].
How otherwise is it possible to account for the great influence he had
over Baburam Babu at the time of his death?
Not very long after this conversation, Matilall proceeded to visit his
relatives and kinsmen, to signify his accession to his new position as
master of the house. Busybodies are at all times to be found, ready to
interfere in other people’s concerns. Like the twists and turns of the
jelabhi
sweetmeat, their conversation touches on a variety of topics,
but never goes straight to the point: like air it wanders where it
will, and it is as difficult to get hold of, for it will generally be
found on close examination to have double meaning. Some of those he
visited said: The master was a most worthy person: had it not been
for his great store of merit, he could not have had the children he
did. His death too,— why, it was characteristic of the man! it was
marvellous! Ah, sir, all this time you have been under the shelter of a
mountain, shielded and protected! You will now have your own discretion
to depend upon: the family all look to you: you have the whole number
of religious festivals to keep up: you have, moreover, to perpetuate
the name of your father and your grandfather. First, of course you must
perform the shraddha
with due regard to your property: you need not in this matter dance to
the tune of the world’s opinion. Why Ram Chandra himself offered a
funeral cake of sand to his father’s shade, and if you have to abridge
your expenditure in this respect, it is idle to mourn over that: but to
do nothing at all is not good. Ah, sir, you must know that your father’s
name resounds far and wide! by virtue of his name the tiger and the cow
drink at the same pool! can his
shraddha then be like the
shraddha
of a poor and insignificant man? Even those encumbered with debt must
avoid the world’s reproach.
Matilall could not comprehend the drift of
all this talk. These men, while nominally manifesting their bosom
friendship as kinsmen for a kinsman, were really in their inmost hearts
eager to have a gorgeous
shraddha
ceremony, and themselves to get the management of it, so that they might
gain importance thereby; but they would never give a plain answer to a
plain question. One of them said: It will never do not to have the
shorash,
with the usual display of silver and other presents.
Another remarked: You will find it very hard to keep the world’s
respect, if you do not have a
dan-sagar,
with costly presents of every kind for all comers.
Another said: It will be a very poor sort of
shraddha, if there is no
dampati-baran,
for poor Brahmans.
And another said: It will be a great disgrace if pandits are not
invited to attend, and a distribution of alms not made to the poor.
There was a good deal of wrangling over the affair.
Who wants your advice?
—
Who told you to argue?
—
Who listens to your conclusions?
—
Nobody respects you in the village: it is only in your own opinion
that you are the head man,
such remarks were freely bandied about from one to the other.
Each of those present indeed was in his own estimation the most
important man there, and each man thought what he had to say the
conclusion of the whole matter. Three days after this discussion, Beni
Babu, Becharam Babu, Bancharam Babu, and Bakreswar Babu, arrived at
Matilall’s house. Thakchacha was sitting near Matilall as
melancholy and spiritless as a snake with its jewelled crest lost: with
bead-rosary in his hand and with trembling lips, he was muttering his
prayers. His attention was not directed to the brisk conversation that
was going on around him: his eyes were rolling about, their glance
chiefly directed at the wall. When he saw Beni Babu and the others,
he rose hurriedly and saluted them. Such humility on Thakchacha’s
part had never been witnessed before, but the old proverb has it:—
With the venom, goes the glamour.
Beni Babu took hold of Thakchacha’s hand, and said to him:
Why, what are you doing? How is it that you, a venerable old Moulvi
as you are, honour us like this?
Bancharam Babu said: We must waste no more time: our leisure is
very limited. Nothing is as yet arranged; come, tell us what should be
done.
Becharam.— Baburam’s affairs are in great confusion: some of the property will have to be sold to clear off debts. It would not be right to celebrate the shraddha on a magnificent scale and incur more debt by so doing.
Bancharam.— What is this I hear? Surely the very first requisite is to avoid the censure of the world: the property may be looked after later on. Shall honour and reputation be allowed to float away on the waters of this flood?
Becharam.— That is very bad advice, and I will never assent to it myself. How now, friend Beni, what do you say?
Beni.— To incur debt again in any case where there is already a good deal, and where it is doubtful whether it can be cleared off even by a sale of property, is really a species of theft; for how can the new debt incurred be cleared off?
Bancharam.— Bah! that is only an English idea. As a matter of fact the rich always live on credit: they incur debts here only to pay them off there. A respectable man like you should not be a marplot; or put obstacles in the way of a good action. I have no property to give way myself, but if any one else is prepared to make presents to all the pandits, am I bound to offer any opposition? We all of us have pandits more or less dependent upon us, and they will all want to receive invitations. It is only natural they should: they must live.
Bakreswar.—
Very well said, sir! There is an old saying: Death before
dishonour.
Becharam.— Baburam Babu’s family are in the centre of a conflagration: as far as I can see they will soon be utterly ruined. We must try and find a remedy to prevent this. A curse on this method of purchasing renown at the expense of debt! I do not consider Brahman followers to have such a claim upon me that I should sacrifice others to fill their maws: a pretty business that would be! Come, my friend Beni, let us be off.
As soon as Beni Babu and Becharam Babu had gone, Bancharam said A
good riddance! these two gentlemen understand nothing about the matter:
they only talk. How refreshing it is to speak with a man of real
intelligence. Thakchacha, come and sit by me: what is your opinion in
this matter?
It is a great pleasure to me also,
Thakchacha replied, to have
a talk with a man like you: those two gentlemen are daft: I am afraid
to go near them. All that you have said is very true: a man’s life is
practically thrown away if his honour and power are lost. You and I will
look well after the particulars and get rid of all the difficulties. Is
there any cause for alarm then?
Matilall was naturally very extravagant, and fond of display: he had no knowledge of money matters at all, and knew nothing of business. He put full confidence in Bancharam and Thakchacha: for apart from the fact that they were always frequenting the courts and had the law at their fingers’ ends, they had managed to win an influence over him, exactly hitting off his wishes by their clever ingenuity.
Do you undertake the entire management of this business,
said he,
I will sign my name to anything you require.
Let me have the master’s will out of the box,
Bancharam Babu
said. Under the terms of the will, you are the only heir: your
brother is a lunatic, consequently his name has been omitted. If you
take the will and hand it into court, you will have letters of
administration granted you, and the property may then be mortgaged, or
sold upon your signature only.
Matilall at once opened the box, and took the will out.
When Bancharam had done all that was necessary in the courts, he made
arrangements with a money-lender, and returned to the Vaidyabati house
with the papers and the money. Matilall signed the papers the moment he
caught sight of the money, and putting his hands on the bag of rupees
was on the point of placing it in the box, when Bancharam and Thakchacha
said to him,
Ah, sir! if the money remains with you, it will soon be all spent:
it will be safer, we think, in our charge. You are so good-natured you
know, so tender-hearted, that you cannot deny anything even to a look:
we, knowing people better, will be able to drive all suppliants away.
Matilall thought to himself: This is very excellent advice:
besides, how am I to get any money to spend after the
shraddha!
have no father now to get money from by a mere look.
So he agreed to their proposal.
Great were the preparations for the shraddha ceremony of Baburam Babu. What with the noise of arranging the shorash and the silver presents to be given to the pandits, the smell of the sweetmeats, the buzzing of hornets, the pungent smoke from wet wood, and the continual stream of things arriving for use on the occasion, the whole house was full of confusion and bustle. Brahmans of the poorer classes, whether connected with family worship, or with shop or bazar accounts, all wearing silk clothes, and with Ganges clay on their foreheads, were continually crowding in for invitations to the shraddha ceremony. Of the Tarkavagishas, Vidyaratnas, Nyayalankars, Bachaspatis, and Vidyasagars, all learned and celebrated pandits, there was no end. Sages and gurus were continually arriving. It was like the festival of the village leather-seller, on the death of a cow.
The day of the ceremony arrived. Pandits from all parts of the country had come for the assembly usual on such occasions[40], and seated near them were their relatives, kinsmen and friends. Before them were arranged presents of every description and for all comers; horses, palkis, brass dishes, broadcloth, oil vessels, and hard cash. On one side of them the processional singing was in progress, and in the midst of the singers was Becharam Babu enthusiastically absorbed in the music. Outside the house were collected together Brahmans of lesser degree, pedigree reciters, mendicants, sannyasis and beggars. Thakchacha, not having sufficient effrontery to sit down in the assembly, was roaming about in the crowd.
The venerable Pandits were taking snuff and conversing together on
subjects connected with the
shástras.
One of their characteristics is the difficulty they find in carrying on
a discussion at their great meetings calmly and composedly: some
element of discord is always sure to arise. One of the pandits
introduced a portion of the
Nyaya shástras
for discussion:— Smoke is the effect of fire, and this is a
different substance from a water-jar.
A pandit from Orissa thereupon remarked, The water-jar is itself
distinct from a mountain.
What is this, my friend, that you are saying?
asked a pandit from
Kashigoya, you surely have not paid proper attention to the sentence:
he who regards a water-jar, clothes, and a mountain as the same as smoke
from a fire, simply murders the famous Siromani.
A pandit from Eastern Bengal said: Smoke is an entirely different
substance from a water-jar: smoke is the effect of fire: how then can
there be smoke when there is no
fire[41]?
And so the dispute went on, and at last, from simply glaring at each
other, they got to a hand-to-hand scrimmage.
Thakchacha thought matters were looking serious and that he had better
calm things down before they went any further; so going quietly up to
them, he said: I say, gentlemen, why are you making such minute
enquiries about such trifles as a water-pot or a lamp? I will make you a
much more valuable present; I will give you two water-pots apiece,
A very sharp Brahman amongst the pandits at once got up and said, Who
are you, you low fellow? An infidel outcast present at the
shraddha
of a Hindu? This is not the
shraddha
of a she-ghost, that an apparition like you should be the superintendent
of it.
As he said this, everybody present began abusing Thakchacha, thumping
him with their fists, pushing him about and beating him with sticks.
Thereupon Bancharam Babu hurried up and said:
If you make a disturbance and interfere with the
shraddha
in this way, I will know the reason why: I will get a summons out
against you at once from the High Court. I am not a man to be trifled
with I can tell you.
Bakreswar Babu too had his say. That is right: besides, the boy who
is performing the
shraddha
is no common boy, he is the very model of a boy.
Becharam Baba observed: It is becoming a matter of notoriety that
nothing ever goes right where Thakchacha and Bancharam have the
management. Ugh! Ugh.
The disturbance did not cease. The rowdy vagrants who were present, and
others, kept adding to the confusion, and as blows from the canes
continually rained on them, they shouted out, A fine shraddha indeed
you have celebrated.
At length all the respectable gentlemen present, seeing the state of
affairs, exclaimed:—
Friends! Call this a shraddha? Whose shraddha I pray?
’Tis death to a Brahman to toil without pay.
Come, we had better slip away at once: why should we run any more
risk when there is nothing to be gained by it?
PEOPLE did not think much of Baburam Babu’s shraddha. The rain, as the proverb has it, was out of all proportion to the thunder. Oil fell on a good many heads that were oiled already, while heads that were dry and destitute of oil only got cracked. Their disputation was all the profit that the pandits got. The uneducated city Brahmans had it all their own way. The harsh discipline of all kinds to which pandits subject themselves, creates in them a stubbornness of nature: they follow their own opinions and do not agree with all and everything they find. The Brahmans of a lower order, habitúes of the city, suit their conversation to the minds of the Babus: in the words of the proverb, they adapt their strokes to the quality of the wood. If it suits them to be Gosains, Gosains they can be; and the characters they can assume are as varied as the ingredients of a curry mixture; is it surprising then that they generally get the best of everything? The managers of the shraddha had taken every precaution to fill their own pockets: they were keen chiefly on their own share of the gifts: what did it matter to them whether the pandits or the poor received anything worth mentioning? There was a great flourish of trumpets over things that would be matter of public observation and could not be avoided, but equal consideration was not shown throughout. Management such as that is a mere playing to the gallery.
The stir which the shraddha had caused gradually died away.
Bancharam and Thakchacha took to flattering Matilall to an extraordinary
extent, and Matilall, being of a very weak nature, was enthralled by
their seductive language, and thought that he had no other friends on
earth like them. With a view to increasing his importance they one day
said to him:— Sir, you are now master: it behoves you to take
your seat on the
guddee
of the master now in heaven: how otherwise will his dignity be
maintained?
Matilall was highly delighted at the idea. As a child he had heard bits
of the Ramayana
and Mahabharata[42],
and so it occurred to him that he would be seated on the
guddee
with the same pomp and circumstance with which Yudhishthira and Ram
Chandra were anointed to the throne of their ancestors. Bancharam and
Thakchacha saw that Matilall’s face shone again with delight at the
suggestion they had made, so the next day they settled on a date for the
ceremony, and calling together all his kinsmen and friends, seated
Matilall upon his father’s
guddee.
In the village the report got about that Matilall had attained to this
honour: The news soon spread: it was told in the market-place, in the
bazar, at the
ghât,
and in the fields. A choleric old Brahman, when he heard it remarked,
Oh, he has attained the
guddee,
has he? What a fine expression! And whose
guddee,
pray? That of the great
Jagat Sett[43],
or of Devi Dass Balmukunda?
When a man of sound sense attains to a high position or to great wealth, he is not liable to be lightly swayed hither and thither; whereas a man who lacks solidity of character, should he attain to a higher position than he is accustomed to, is as unstable as the waters of a flood. And so it proved with Matilall. Day and night, unceasing as a torrent, arose the hubbub of boisterous amusement. His companions did not diminish; on the contrary, their number daily increased, rapidly as the fabulous Raktabij[44]. Was there anything surprising in this? When rice is scattered there is no lack of crows, and a whole army of ants will come together at the scent of molasses.
Bakreswar Baba visited Matilall one day to try and get something out of
him, and used all his arts to fascinate Matilall by his talk. But
Matilall had been acquainted from his boyhood with Bakreswar’s crafty
cajolery, and so he gave him this answer:— Sir, you have
destroyed all my chances in the next world by the partiality and favour
you showed me in the past. I never failed to give you enough presents
when I was a boy: why do you keep bothering me now?
Bakreswar went away with his head bent low, muttering to himself.
Matilall was now as one inebriated with pleasure: though Bancharam
and Thakchacha went occasionally to see him, he would have little to
do with them in the way of business. Owing to the power-of-attorney he
had given them, they had entire command over everything, and now and
again they made the Babu a liberal advance, but nothing in the way of
detailed accounts of expenditure was forthcoming from them.
As for the rest of his family, he never took the slightest notice of
them: he never even troubled himself to enquire where they were or
where they went. The ladies endured much hardship on this account, but
Matilall by his riotous living had become so lost to all sense of shame
that he paid no heed to the reports that reached him on the subject. To
have to mourn for a husband is the greatest affliction that a faithful
wife is called on to endure. It is some alleviation to her in her
trouble, if she have good children; but if on the contrary they
disappoint her it adds intensity to the bitterness of her grief, as
melted butter thrown upon fire. Matilall’s evil behaviour was a
terrible grief to his mother, but she never spoke openly of it. One
day, however, after long deliberation, she approached him and
said:— My child, what was to be my lot, that has been: now,
for the few remaining days that I have to live, let me not have to
listen to this evil report of you. I cannot lend my ears to
people’s abuse of you. Have some little regard for your younger
brother, your elder sister, and your stepmother: they are not getting
half enough to eat. Ah, my child, I ask nothing for myself: I lay no
farther burden upon you.
To these words of his mother, Matilall, his eyes inflamed with passion,
replied: What? will you be always chattering and abusing me? Do you
not know that I am now master in my own house? What is this evil report
about me?
As he said this, he struck his mother a blow on the face and pushed her
down. She got up from the ground after a short interval, and wiping
away her tears with the border of her
sari,
said to her son: Ah, my son! I never heard of children beating their
mothers before, but it has been my destiny for this to happen to me. I
have nothing further to say: I only pray that all may be well with
you.
Next day, without saying a word to any one, his mother left the house
with her daughter.
Since the death of his father, Ramlall had made many efforts to be on good terms with his brother, but had had to suffer many indignities. Matilall was in constant anxiety lest he should have to give up the half of the property, and so be unable to continue his role of the grandee; and as life would be but a sorry farce if he had to give up that role, he must, he considered, take the necessary steps to mulct his brother of his share. Having settled on this plan, by the advice of course of Bancharam and Thakchacha, he forbade Ramlall the house. Thus shut out from the home of his fathers, Ramlall, after long deliberation, without having had an interview with his mother, sister, or any one, proceeded to another part of the country.
MATILALL saw that his mother, his brother, and his sister, had now all
gone from the house. A good riddance!
thought he: his path was
at length cleared of thorns; all bother was at an end. This had come
about by a slight display of passion on his part,—
Dhananjayas got rid of by a blow[45]!
True it was, a single blow had sufficed to get rid of them all, but his
resources were now exhausted. What was to be done? How could he go on
living in such style? The small retail shopkeepers would not be put off
with excuses any more, and no one would supply him with anything on
credit: just too as the great bathing festival of the
Snan Jatra
was coming off. The expenses of engaging a
budgerow
had to be provided: earnest money[46]
would have to be advanced to the nautch girls: sweetmeats must be
ordered: tobacco,
ganja,
and liquor all had to be
procured for the occasion; and for these preliminary arrangements he had
no money at his disposal. In such anxious thoughts Matilall was wrapped
when Bancharam and Thakchacha arrived. After exchanging a few remarks,
they said to Matilall: Well, sir! why this melancholy? It makes us
quite sad to see it. At your age you should be always lively and
cheerful. Why this anxiety? Fie! be merry.
Affected almost to tears by this sweet language, Matilall told them all
that was in his mind. Bancharam said: Why be so anxious on that
account? Are we mere grass-cutters that we cannot help you out of a
difficulty? What brought us to see you today was a splendid idea that
has occurred to us. Within a year you will have paid off all your
liabilities, and be able to enjoy yourself at your leisure, and your
sons and your grandsons in their turn will be able to play the rich
man on a grand scale. Is it not written in the
shástras?:—
Lakshmi, fair goddess,
Of commerce is queen.
There is a fortune to be made in trade: by it people spring to
sudden affluence. Why, look at the numbers of people I have
known,— many of them of very low origin and blessed with no
brains to speak of,— who have sprang to sudden importance by
trade! It makes me quite envious to see them. What troubles me is that
we are wasting all our energies with only one string to our bow. This
is not as it should be!
‘Chandi Charan gathers cow-dung while Ram is riding on
horseback[47].’
Matilall.— Ah, a brilliant notion! I am daily in need of money. Does commerce flourish in the bazar, or does it grow in an office? Is it merely the buying and selling that goes on in a sweetmeat-maker’s shop? My business will lack all importance unless I am to be the chief agent of some English merchant.
Bancharam.— You need only sit at home on the guddee, sir! The burden of business will devolve entirely upon us. A Mr. John, a friend of one Mr. Butler, has but recently arrived from England. You might make some arrangement with him and become his agent: he is a very shrewd business man.
Thakchacha.— I shall be with you to help you, whether it be the courts of law or the Treasury Office, or the police department, or commerce. They none of them have any secrets for me: I know all the ins and outs of them! My Shena also understands all these matters. Ah, sir, it is a grief to me that my great capacity for business has been lying dormant all this time! it has never been roused into action or had full play. I am not the kind of man to sit idle: if I find an enemy in my way, I promptly assault him and put him to the rout. If I once put my hand to business I shall get on like the famous Rustem Jol.
Matilall.— And who is Shena, Thakchacha?
Thakchacha.— Shena is your humble servant’s wife. How can I possibly extol her qualities adequately? Her beauty is as the beauty of Zuleeka, and her understanding as that of an angel of light.
Bancharam.— Enough of this talk for the present: let us get to business. We shall have to advance Mr. John ten or fifteen thousand rupees, but there need be no risk. I have arranged to find this money by mortgaging the Kotalpore Taluk. I will deposit the necessary deeds in Mr. Butler’s office: the expense will not be very great; it will come to between four and five hundred rupees. Besides this, you have to give five hundred rupees to the money-lender’s amlah. Ah, those amlahs! they are our mortal enemies: our enterprise may all come to nought if they put any obstacle in our way. When we have smoothed away all the preliminary difficulties, we shall find the auspices favourable for our success. I am just going off to Calcutta with Thakchacha. I have a variety of commissions to execute, and shall be in a fever till I have finished them. Do you, sir, for your part, ascertain from friend Tarka Siddhanta a propitious day for the commencement of the enterprise, and then come at once; under the auspices of Durga, to my house in Sonagaji. You will have to remain a few days in Calcutta; but only a short time will elapse before, like Chand Sadagar, you will return to Vaidyabati ghât with seven[48] vessels laden with wealth, drums beating, young men and old men, women and children, as they gaze on the splendour of your return, greeting you with blessings. Oh, may the day speedily dawn!
Bancharam then proceeded on his way, and took Thakchacha with him.
Matilall reported the whole of the conversation to his companions. They
danced with delight when they heard it. Want of means had almost
entirely put an end to their fun. Now there was every chance of the
treasury being replenished. Mangovinda at once hurried off to the
tol
of Tarka Siddhanta; he was puffing and blowing with his exertions when
he arrived there. Tarka Siddhanta was a very old man. He was taking
snuff, and alternately sneezing and coughing; his pupils were ranged all
round him; in front of him lay a Sanscrit work written on a palm leaf.
Every now and then he would glance at the manuscript through his
spectacles, then give out a passage to his pupils and explain it to
them. The cow of the establishment had not had its rack supplied, there
being a scarcity of straw, and it lowed continuously. From inside the
house the wife of the old pandit was screaming: The old man is rapidly
losing his wits: he does nothing, all day and all night but mind his
books: he never once turns his attention to household matters.
His
pupils, hearing all this, nudged each other and winked. Tarka Siddhanta
flew into a towering rage, and taking hold of a stick, with which to
keep the old women quiet, was just getting up very slowly and
deliberately, when suddenly Mangovinda caught hold of him, and said:
Oh, Tarka Siddhanta, respected sir! we are all going into trade. Do
ascertain for us an auspicious day.
Tarka Siddhanta got up in great
wrath, his face distorted with passion. A curse light upon you and your
trade; could you find no other time but when I had just risen from my
seat, to call me behind my
back[49]?
So you will go into trade, eh? May you and your father’s house come to
ruin, bad luck to you. You want to know what day will be auspicious, eh?
When you cease vexing people as you do, they will have their
Ganga Snan
in peace. Off, away with you this minute! The day you clear out of this
will be the auspicious day.
Somewhat disconcerted by the old man’s
abuse, Mangovinda went and told his companions that the next day would
be auspicious.
Sounds of preparation straightway arose, and there was all the bustle
that attends arrangements for a festival: it was the
Udjog Parba
over again. While one of the party fixed the wire for playing the
sitar
on his fore-finger, another tested the
baya,
tapping it to see whether it had any pitch or not: another examined the
tabala:
another tightened the rings round the drums: another put resin on a
fiddle and tested the strings: another packed up the clothes: another
prepared small parcels of tobacco,
ganja
and other stimulants, along with bundles of firewood: another selected,
with great care, balls of opium and sweetmeats: another examined the
different purchases to see whether they were of correct weight. All day
and all night the bustle and noise of preparation went on without any
diminution. It had got about in the village that the young Babus were
about to go into trade, and next day, when all the shopkeepers of the
place, the poorer sort of people, and the beggars and loafers, were out
in the roads looking out for them to pass, they came swaggering down to the
ghât,
like so many wild elephants. There were a number of pandits at the
ghât
engaged in their early morning devotions: hearing the stir and bustle,
theylooked behind them, and at once shook with fright. Seeing them so
terrified, the Babus only jeered at them and laughed. Then they showered
upon them Ganges mud and brick-bats, and insulted them generally, and
the Brahmans, interrupted in this rude way at their devotions, went
their way, calling upon Krishna in their distress. The young men having
embarked on board a boat, all caught up a popular love-song, screaming
it out at the top of their voices. The boat glided quickly down stream
on the ebb. The Babus could not keep still for a moment; one would get
on the deck of the cabin; another would work the rudder; one would pull
an oar, and another strike a light with a flint. They had not gone very
far when they met with Dhanamala. Now Dhanamala never cared what he said
to any one: he called out to them: Having reduced a whole village
to ashes, are you now going to set the Ganges on fire?
To which they angrily replied: Shut up, you idiot! Do you not know
that we are all going into business?
Dhanamala’s only answer to this was:— If you ever become
traders, may your business come to grief! may it perish with a halter
on its neck!
AT Sonagaji there was a Mahommedan mosque: it had long since become the abode of ghosts, and was everywhere covered with lichen, while jungle crows and mynahs had built their nests in different parts of it. These were now bringing food to their young ones, who were chirping merrily. The mosque had been left unrepaired for many a long day: the only sounds heard there at nightfall were the cries of jackals and the howling of dogs: no one remembered having ever seen a light in any part of it.
Near this ruin a village teacher used to instruct some of the village
children, whose necks were generally enveloped in woollen comforters;
and whatever the extent of the education they were receiving, they were
at least frightened put of their lives by the sound of the cane. It was
only necessary for a boy to lift his eyes off his book, or to eat
something out of his lap, for the stick to fall at once with a whack on
his shoulders. It is a human failing for a man armed with authority in
any matter, to think that he must constantly display that authority in
various ways lest his dignity should suffer; and so it was that the old
village school-master loved to collect a crowd round him, in order to
make a display of his sovereignty. When he saw people going by, he would
look in their direction and raise his voice to its highest pitch, and
then, if a crowd collected, his self-importance increased till there was
no limit to it: no wonder therefore that there was a very heavy
punishment for any trifling fault on the part of the boys. A village
school under such a master pretty nearly resembles the Hall of Yama.
Besides the constant sounds of slapping and screaming, and cries of
Oh Guru Mahashay! Guru Mahashay!
your pupil is present,
one boy will get his nose tweaked, another
his ear pulled, another will have to carry a brick in one hand, another
will be caned, another may be strung up by his thumbs, while a stinging
nettle will be applied to another: some form of punishment or other is
continually in
force[50].
The honour and glory of Sonagaji used to be kept up solely by the
village school-master whom I have mentioned. Just on the outskirts of
the village, a few beggars, who had been at it all day long, used to
congregate in the evening, wearied by their day’s labour, and lie down,
singing snatches of songs softly to themselves.
Such was Sonagaji. Since Matilall’s auspicious arrival, however, the destiny of the place had undergone a revolution: there was all the stir and bustle attending a great man’s movements: the air was full of the prancing of horses, the loud beating of drums: there was an eternal munching of delicate sweetmeats: feasting and revelry went on unceasingly by night and by day, and the people of the place began to prostrate themselves before the great man.
It is very difficult to know Calcutta people well: to the outer world, many of them appear all that is respectable, like mangoes with a fair outside. They can assume a vast variety of characters. Money is at the bottom of all this: where that is in question, countless are the shifts and turns resorted to. Man’s nature is so frail that he worships wealth out of all proportion to its worth. People make herculean efforts to become recipients of the favour of any man reputed to be wealthy; and whatever may be necessary for them to say or to do to accomplish their object, there are no shortcomings on their part.
People of all grades took to visiting Matilall. Now there are some men,
like the Brahmans of Ula, who at once go to the point with unblushing
frankness, so that there is no mistaking their meaning. Others, again,
like the good people of Krishnaghar, expend much ingenuity in
embroidering their remarks, and only after a good deal of beating about
the bush will they introduce the real object of their visit, and then
very delicately. Others, like our friends of Eastern Bengal, are very
careful and deliberate in their procedure: they at first assume an
appearance of indifference and disinterestedness, plunging their real
object deep in the Dvaipara Lake, and when after a long interval their
special intention is revealed, it turns out that the real object of all
their coming and going was after all a pecuniary one,— some
present or other that might hereafter be exchanged for cash.
Matilall had only to sigh, and the visitor with him at the time
would snap his fingers, by way of warding off the evil omen: if
he but sneezed, his visitor would say:
May your life be prolonged.
If Matilall called for a servant, the sycophant would scream out: Ho
there! Ho there!
and in answer to every remark of Matilall’s,
no matter what it was, he would say:
Whatever your honour says must be right.
From early dawn till long after midnight people crowded about Matilall: every single moment of the day they were either coming or going: the staircase leading to his reception-room was constantly creaking beneath the heavy tramp of their shoes. Every moment fresh supplies of tobacco were arriving; smoke issued from the room at all times as from the funnel of a steam ship: the servants were so terribly worried, they were at their wits end. Night and day, in one continuous succession, dancing, music and all sorts of boisterous fun were kept up.
The dignity of the village school-master was quite eclipsed by all this
stir: till now he had been the turkey-cock; now he had become but the
tiny tailor-bird. There would be a good deal of noise at times when he
was teaching his boys, and Matilall, hearing this one day, said to his
companions:— Why is that idiot making so much noise? I escaped
in boyhood from the annoyance of a school-master: why must have I
another near me now? Away with him quickly.
The young Babus taking the hint, very soon brought about the
disappearance of the village school-master from the scene by the simple
expedient of throwing brickbats at him; and the village school was in
consequence broken up. The boys of the school, thinking it a happy
release, took up their bundles of palm leaves, and having ridiculed
their old school-master to their heart’s content, ran breathlessly
home.
Just about this time, Mr. John opened his house of business: the firm was known as John and Company. Matilall was the chief agent of the house, Bancharam and Thakchacha managers. The Saheb showed great attention to his chief agent for the sake of his money, and the chief agent for his part would pay occasional visits to the office with his companions. He generally came about three or four in the afternoon, chewing pán, his eyes red and inflamed, and after walking about and prying into everything, would go home again. The Saheb had not a pice to his name, and depended entirely upon Mr. Butler for his support: but he rented a house in Chowringhee, and filled it with a great variety of furniture and pictures: he also bought splendid carriages, fine horses and dogs, all on credit, and amused himself training and running race-horses. Later on he married, and frequented the best society of the place, wearing a gold chain and a diamond ring. Seeing all this display, many people were firmly persuaded that Mr. John was a wealthy man, and had no hesitation in having monetary transactions with him; but a few persons, of higher intelligence, knowing the real state of his affairs, were more cautious, and would have nothing to say to him. Many of the Calcutta merchants get their living by brokerage: they may be either freight brokers, or they may buy and sell Government paper or goods generally, their commission being several rupees in every hundred. Many others, acquainting themselves with the market prices current in Calcutta and elsewhere, do affairs on their own account; but to manage this, they must have already learned the details of business, as otherwise their business cannot prosper. Mr. John had no capacity for business at all: he was persuaded that he only had to purchase goods to dispose of them at a profit: as a matter of fact, his only object was to enjoy himself and play the rich man at the expense of others. He thought trade a very simple thing: he only had to fire enough bullets, and game was sure to fall to one or other.
The chief agent was even worse in this respect than the Saheb: he was blankly ignorant, without any education to speak of, and understanding nothing whatever of accounts: consequently, to do business with him was so much lost labour. Mahajans, brokers, and shopkeepers were continually going to him with patterns of their goods, informing him of the fluctuations in prices, and giving him the latest market intelligence: all the time they were talking business, he would be gazing vacantly about him, completely at sea. He never answered any of their questions, doubtless for fear that anything he might say would betray his ignorance: he would refer them to Bancharam and Thakchacha.
There were a few clerks in the office, who kept all the accounts in English. Matilall having one day expressed a wish to have a thorough examination of the English cash-book, had it fetched for this purpose by one of the clerks, then having just looked into it casually, shoved it aside. He generally occupied a room below the office: this being rather damp, the cash-book, having been kept there over a month, soon got completely ruined. The young Babus too used to tear leaves out of it and twist them up into spills for daily use; and very soon they were all used up in this way, the cover only remaining. When search was afterwards made for it, it was found to be the mere shadow of its former self: it was reduced to a mere skeleton,— bones and hide, as the saying is, sacrificed in the service of others.
Mr. John bewailed and lamented the loss of his cash-book, but kept his grief locked in his own breast. He exercised no discrimination in the purchases he made, when he began to export largely to England and to other countries, and took no trouble to find out the real cost of the goods, or what would be the margin of profit. Bancharam and Thakchacha saw their opportunity, and made many a successful stroke of business for themselves: they soon waxed fat on their gains[51]. A small draught is never sufficient to relieve great thirst. These two, as they sat together in secret consultation, had only one object in view, and that was to increase their gains by every possible means in their power. They well knew that the opportunity would never recur again. The springtide of their gains would soon pass, and the winter of want might come: no time like the present.
Within a year or two, very bad news arrived of the sale of the goods:
instead of a profit there would be a loss, which Mr. John, to his
confusion and dismay, estimated at a lakh of rupees. He had himself been
spending nearly a thousand rupees a month, and was besides heavily in
debt to several banks and money-lenders. For some months past, indeed,
the firm had only been kept going by a variety of shifts: now the fair
bark of outward respectability was altogether swamped. It was impossible
to keep up appearances any longer, and it soon became notorious that
John and Company had failed. The Saheb went off with his wife to
Chandernagore, a place under French rule, to which, even to this day,
debtors and criminals betake themselves to escape imprisonment. The
money lenders and other creditors thereupon came down upon Matilall.
Look where he would, Matilall could see no way out of his difficulties:
he had not a single pice he could call his own: he had been living
entirely on credit. He could come to no decision one way or the other at
this juncture. He was constantly on the look out for a visit from
Bancharam Babu or Thakchacha, but confidence in a dear friend is as a
knife in the left hand
says an old proverb: it was idle to look for
any aid from them: they had vanished before the smash.
When the creditors were referred to them they only answered that all the
accounts were in Mati Babu’s name: they had had no dealings with the
others, regarding them as agents only. Owing to all this confusion in
his affairs, Matilall fled one night in disguise with his companions to
Vaidyabati. The people of that place, when the news reached them of the
outcome of Matilall’s trade enterprises, all clapped their hands, and
cried:
This is grand news: there is still justice on the
earth[52]:
what meaning would the terms right and wrong have, if such a fate had
not befallen so wicked a man,— a man who has cheated mother,
brother, and sister,— a man to whom no sinful action has come
amiss?
It so chanced that Premnarayan Mozoomdar was bathing the next day at the
Vaidyabati Ghât: seeing Tarka Siddhanta there, he remarked to him:
Those wretched fellows, after having squandered all their substance,
have had to take to flight, to escape a warrant for their apprehension,
and have returned here: they are not ashamed to appear in public again.
A fine instrument for the ruin of his family has Baburam bequeathed to
the world.
Tarka Siddhanta replied: The village has been tranquil all the time
those boys have been away: alas! that they should have returned at all.
Had mother Ganga only shown us a little favour, how happy we might have
been!
Several other Brahmans were bathing at the ghât at the same time:
their teeth began to chatter in terror when they heard the news of the
return of the young Babus, and they thought to themselves:—
Henceforth we may expect to have to confide into Sri Krishna’s
keeping our daily ablutions and devotions.
Some small shopkeepers, as they looked towards the
ghât
said:— Ah sir! we heard that drums would beat when Mati Babu
returned with his seven ships laden with treasure: yet we cannot see
so much as a fisherman’s dinghy approaching let alone a
cargo-boat.
Premnarayan replied:— Do not be anxious; Mati Babu, like
Srimanta Saudagor[53],
has obtained a place of temporary retirement, because of the
difficulties caused by Kamala Kamini. Is not the Babu a very estimable
person? Is he not the chosen son of the fair Lakshmi! His dinghies, his
cargo-boats, and his ships will soon appear, and you will hear the sound
of the drums, while preparing your parched rice and pulse.
THE morning breeze was blowing softly: the champac, the sephalika, and the mallika were diffusing sweet odours abroad: birds were chirping merrily. Beni Babu had taken Barada Babu home with him to his house in Ghatak, and was engaged in converse with him, when suddenly to the south of where they were, the dogs began to bark violently, and some boys came laughing loudly along the road. During a temporary lull, they heard the charming accents of a nasal voice, expostulating with the boys, and singing a Vaishnava song:—
In Brindabun’s woods, and the sweet-scented bowers
Of Brindabun’s maidens, O waste not your hours.
Rising from their seats, Beni Babu and Barada Babu saw that it was
Becharam Babu of Bow Bazar who had just arrived: he was rapt in his
song, and was snapping his fingers by way of accompaniment: dogs were
barking about him, and boys laughing derisively, and the man of Bow
Bazar had been angrily expostulating with them. Beni Babu and Barada
Babu greeted him very courteously and invited him to be seated. When
they had enquired after each other’s welfare, Becharam Babu, putting his
hand on Barada Babu’s shoulder, said to him:— My good friend,
I have seen a great many people in my day since I was a boy, and many of
them possessed of good qualities, but after all I can only regard them
as moderately good, their standard little above the average. Be that as
it may, I have never seen anyone with modesty, sincerity, moral courage,
simplicity and straightforwardness, equal to yours. I am somewhat modest
myself; but still there are occasions when my pride manifests itself:
the sight of another man’s pride is sufficient to evoke it, and with the
manifestation of my pride my anger rises, and my pride is increased
still more by my anger. I can never abate a jot of my claims on others.
I always say what comes uppermost in my mind, but to tell you the truth,
I am never sincere enough to be willing to acknowledge openly any mean
action I may have been guilty of, for I always fear that I may have to
endure mortification, if I acknowledge the truth. I have a very limited
amount of moral courage: I may be convinced in my own mind that I ought
to take a particular course, but I lack the moral courage to act
uniformly up to my convictions. I find it very difficult, too, to
maintain a straightforward attitude in dealing with others. True, I am
aware that a man should always exert himself for the welfare of mankind,
but I find it very hard to carry the conviction into actual practice.
It is only necessary for a man to speak harshly to me for me to lose all
respect for him, and to regard him as utterly beneath contempt. Now a
man may have done you an actual injury, but your feelings towards him
are still sincere and kind. I mean to say, that you would never think of
doing him an injury, but on the contrary a kindness; and even abuse does
not make you angry. Can qualities such as these be considered trifling?
Barada.— Any man who loves another sees nothing but good in him, whereas a man who cannot know another intimately only misinterprets his conduct. It is pure kindness on your part to speak as you have of me: it cannot be owing to my own qualities. It is well-nigh an impossibility for man to maintain a mind that shall be simple and honest at all times, in all respects, and towards all men. Our minds are full of passion, envy, malice, and pride, and is it an easy task to hold all these in restraint? If one’s character is to be simple and unaffected, humility is the one thing necessary. Some persons display a mock modesty: some are made humble by fear, others by trouble and misfortune. Humility of this kind is but transient. If humility is to be an enduring and permanent quality, such sentiments as these should be firmly fixed in our minds. Our Creator, He is all-powerful, omniscient, without spot, or stain: ourselves, we are here to-day, gone to-morrow. Our strength, what is it? Our learning, what is it? Every moment of our lives we are subject to error, evil thoughts and evil deeds: where then is the ground for pride? Such humility as this being implanted in the mind, passion, envy, malice, and pride, all are dwarfed, and the mind becomes simple and sincere. Where this is the case, we derive no pleasure from a display of our own learning or intelligence, our own pride of wealth or place, which can only anger others; neither is our envy excited by the sight of the prosperity of others. We have no desire, either to abuse others, or to think meanly of them neither does an injury we may have received from another arouse our anger, or hatred against him. Our thoughts are directed solely to the purification of our own minds, or to other’s welfare. But much harsh self-discipline is necessary before this result can be attained. It is wonderful, the pride that springs up in the mind of the man possessed of but a modicum of wit: his own words, his own deeds, stand forth, in the estimation of such a man, as superior to those of all others; nothing that others may say or do is worthy of the slightest attention on his part.
Becharam.— Ah, my dear friend, how it refreshes me to hear you talk! I have been all along wishing to have such an opportunity.
Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by the harried arrival of
Premanarayan Mozoomdar, with the news that the Calcutta police had
apprehended Thakchacha and taken him off to prison. Becharam Babu was
immensely delighted when he heard the news, and exclaimed: This is
indeed good news to me.
Barada Babu was astounded, and fell into deep thought. Becharam Babu
said to him: Why are you so deep in thought? Why, there is nobody I
know who would not be delighted if so wicked a man were to be
transported.
Barada.— What grieves me is the thought that the man from his youth upwards should have done evil and not good. Besides, there is his family to think of: they will die of starvation if he is put in chains.
Becharam.— Ah, my good friend! why do people reverence you but for all your qualities? Thakchacha never lost an opportunity of maligning and injuring you: he never ceased insulting and abusing you. Why, it was he who fabricated that charge of illegal confinement and assault against you, and he made every effort to press the charge home by means of forgery. And yet there is not a trace of anger or enmity in your mind against him on that account. The very meaning of retaliation is unknown to you. Your idea of retaliation was to restore him and his family to health again when they fell sick, by administering medicines, and by unremitting attention on your part; and even now all your anxiety is for his family. Ah, my dear friend, you may be a Kayasth in caste, but I should be willing to take the dust off the feet of such a Kayasth and put it on my head!
Barada.— Do not, sir, I pray you, talk like this to me. I am contemptible, and of no reputation amongst men, and am in no way worthy of your praise. Ah, sir! if you keep on saying this to me, my pride will increase.
Meanwhile, in Vaidyabati, a police sergeant, some constables, and an
inspector, were hurrying Thakchacha, his arms tied behind his back, away
to prison. A great crowd had collected in the streets. One man said,
quoting an old proverb:— As the deed, so the fruit.
Another man exclaimed:— We shall never have any peace until
the wretch is put on boardship and transported.
While another remarked:— My only fear is that he may after
all get off, and become as mischievous as ever.
As, with head bent low, beard fluttering in the breeze, and eyes
glaring, Thakchacha was going along with the police, he quietly offered
the sergeant half a rupee to loose his bonds: the sergeant had a
capacious paunch, and at once tossed the half rupee away in contempt.
Thakchacha then . said to him: Take me for a short time to Mati Babu:
get him to give bail: let me go for a day only, I will put an appearance
to-morrow.
The sergeant only replied: You jabbering idiot: you will get a
smack on the face, if you speak to me again.
Thakchacha then folded his hands in humble supplication before the
sergeant, and begged and prayed to be let off. The sergeant refused to
listen to him, and put him into a boat; About four o’clock in the
afternoon he arrived with him at the police court; but as the police
magistrate had left the court by that time, Thakchacha had to spend the
night in the lock-up.
Matilall, when he heard of the evil plight of Thakchacha, became very
anxious for himself. He dreaded the fall of the thunderbolt in his
direction. Thakchacha having been caught, his turn he thought was safe
to come next: the whole affair, he imagined, was connected with John
Company, but anyhow extreme caution on his part was necessary. Acting
upon this determination, he fastened the main door of the house very
securely. Ramgovinda said to him: Thakchacha has been apprehended,
sir, on a charge of forgery: if there had been a warrant out against
you, your house would have been surrounded long ago: why entertain such
causeless alarm?
Matilall replied. Ah! none of you understand: unluckily for me
misfortunes are cropping up all round me: as the old proverb has it,
‘The burnt shal fish has slipped out of my
hands.’
If I can only get through to-day somehow or other, I will go off the
first thing to-morrow to my estates in the Jessore district. It is not
safe for me to remain at home any longer: I am encompassed with
portents, obstacles, fears, and misfortunes of every kind, and besides
all this my money is all gone, my hand is mere dust.
Just as he had finished speaking, there was a loud knocking at the door,
and somebody shouted out: Open the door, friend! Ho there! Is there
anybody there?
Matilall said very quietly: Hush! just what I expected has
happened.
Mangovinda peeped out from above, and saw a messenger pushing away at
the door: he went quietly to Matilall and said to him: It is high
time for you to be off, sir! you had better get away at once; I rather
fancy that a second warrant has come in connection with Thakchacha’s
case. Who can foresee the end of a spark of fire? If you can find no
other deserted spot, go and get into the dirty tank at the back door,
and stand like a pillar in the middle, as did King Durjyodhan.
Dolgovinda said: Why anticipate evil? why swamp the boat at the
first sight of waves? Find out the true state of affairs first: if you
wait a second I will make enquiries.
Saying this, he called out: Ho there! you messenger! from what
court have you come?
The messenger replied, Sir, I have brought a letter from Mr.
John,
and saying, Here, take the letter!
he threw it up to
them.
They all shouted Aha! we are saved! we breathe again!
Then Haladhar and Gadadhar, who were behind the others, caught up the
refrain:— Protect us, O Lord, in this world.
The news to the young Babus was like an autumn cloud: it was rain, it
was sun, it was warmth, it was joy. Matilall enjoined them to be quiet
a little and asked for the letter, telling them that it was possible
that some other opportunity for trade might be presenting itself. When
he had opened the letter, the young Babus all stooped over him: there
were a good many heads collected together, but not an atom of learning
amongst the lot of them: reading the letter was a sore trial to them.
At last they had a man called from the house of a neighbour of theirs,
a Kayasth, and they ascertained the substance of the letter to be that
Mr. John was almost starving, and that he was very badly in want of
money. Mangovinda remarked:—
What a shameless wretch! So much money already thrown into the deep
on his account, and yet he does not leave us alone; I like his
impudence!
Dolgovinda said: It is a very good thing to have an Englishman in
our power, for their luck is sure to
turn[54]:
there are times when a handful of mud in their hands may become a
handful of gold.
Matilall said to them: Why are you chattering like this? You may
cut me up and not find any blood in me: you may whittle me away, and
get no flesh off me.
One evening, about this time, Becharam Babu, having crossed over from Bally, was proceeding along in a northerly direction in a gharry. He was singing a song, the refrain of which was—
Mahadev! thou, by thy great might,
Upholdest, all things day and night.
Bancharam Babu was driving his buggy from a southerly direction: when
the two were alongside each other, they both peeped out to see who was
passing. As soon as Bancharam caught the outline of Becharam’s
figure, he whipped up his horse. Becharam thereupon, holding the door
of his gharry
tight with his hand, put his head hurriedly out of the window
and shouted out:
Ho! Bancharam! Ho Bancharam!
Upon this summons, the buggy was brought to a stop, and the
gharry
drew up to it with many a creak and a groan. Becharam Babu then said to
Bancharam:
Aha, Bancharam! you are indeed a lucky fellow! The vessel of your
gains is like Ravan’s funeral pile, ever
blazing[55].
At one stroke you have successfully carried out your trade ventures.
Your friend and ally, Thakchacha, is now ruined; and I fancy that even
out of that circumstance some trifling gain will accrue to you, perhaps
the price of a goat’s head. But you have only worked your own future
ruin by all your
vakeel’s
practices and stratagems; Has this thought, that you must die some time
or other, never occurred to you?
Bancharam Babu was exceedingly angry at all this: he frowned and bit
his moustache in his vexation, and venting his rage on his
horse’s back, drove away.
THE taluk that belonged to Baburam Babu in Jessore had been more profitable to him than all his other estates. At the time of the Permanent Settlement the land on that portion of the property had been mostly uncultivated, and the rent of it had been fixed at one rate; but once under tillage, it became very productive and was let out in fields: in fact it proved so fertile that hardly any portion of it remained common land or waste.
At one period the
ryots,
after cultivating it for some time, used to make large profits by a
succession of crops of different sorts, but they were now in a very bad
way, owing to oppression on the part of the proprietor of the estate,
acting entirely on Thakchacha’s advice. Many of the
lakherajdars,
finding that their lands had been included in the estates of the
zemindar,
and not having any proofs of possession, came now and again to give
their customary offerings to the
zemindar,
and then gradually left the estate altogether. Many of the headmen of
the different villages, too, finding themselves disturbed in their
possession by forgeries and oppression, abandoned their rights to their
own lands, without getting any compensation, and fled to other estates.
So it came about that for a space of two or three years the income of the
taluk
had considerably increased, and Thakchacha would remark to Baburam in a
swaggering tone: See how great my power is!
But, says the old Sanscrit proverb;— The course of virtue is
a very delicate thing.
Within a very short time, many of the
ryots,
alarmed at the state of affairs, left the estates, taking with them
their draught cattle and their seed-grain, and it became very difficult
to let their land: they were all afraid that the proprietor would,
either by force or by craft, seize upon the little profits they might
make, and that the toil and labour of cultivation would be carried on
at the risk of their lives: what was the use then, they argued, of
remaining any longer on the estate? The
naib
of the estate, for all his soft language and insinuating address, could
not succeed in calming them down. So it was that a good deal of land
remained unlet, and nobody could be found willing to take it even at a
low rent: much less would anyone take it at a fixed permanent rent.
The proprietor had now some difficulty in raising the revenue from it
when he took it into his own hands, and paid labourers to cultivate it.
The naib
kept the proprietor constantly informed of the state of affairs, and he
would write back the customary reply;—
If the revenue is not collected, as it always has been hitherto, you
will have to starve, and no excuse will be attended to.
Now there are times when severity, under special circumstances, may be
of avail; but what can it profit when misfortunes have occurred entirely
beyond its reach? In this dilemma,
the naib
went about his duties, anxious and perplexed. Meanwhile, as the revenue
had fallen into arrears for some two or three years past, an order was
issued for a sale of the property; in order to save his property,
Baburam Babu had paid the Government revenue, borrowing money by a
mortgage upon the land.
Matilall now came and took up his abode on this estate, accompanied by
his band of boon companions. His intention had been to get all the money
he could out of the
taluk
to pay off his debts with, and so keep up his state and dignity. The
Babu had never seen a paper connected with estate management, and was
entirely ignorant of the ordinary terms used in keeping estate accounts.
When the naib
said to him one day:
Just look, sir, for a moment at these different heads of the
records;
he would not even glance at the papers, but gazed vacantly in the
direction of a tree near the office. On another occasion, the
naib
said to him:
Sir, there are so many Khod-kast and so many Pai-kast tenants.
Don’t talk to me,
said the Babu, of Khod-kast and
Pai-kast, I will make them all
Ek-kast[56].
When the tenants heard of the arrival of the proprietor of the estate
at his head-quarters, they were delighted, and said to each other:
Ah, now that that old wretch of a Mussulman has gone, our destiny
after all these days has changed its course!
And so these poor empty-handed,
empty-stomached[57]
and poverty-stricken tenants came with joyous and confident faces, to
offer him the customary gifts, making profound obeisance the while.
Matilall, enraptured by the jingling sound of the silver, smiled softly
to himself. Then the
ryots,
seeing the Babu so happy and cheerful, began to shout out their various
grievances.
Somebody has removed my boundary mark, and ploughed up my land,
said one.
Somebody has put his own pots on my date palm, and stolen all my
toddy,
said another.
Somebody has loosed his cattle into my garden,
exclaimed another,
and they have done a lot of damage in it.
My grain has all been eaten up by somebody or other’s
ducks,
cried another.
Another said, I have brought back the money I borrowed upon a
promissory note; please give me my bond back.
I have cut down and sold some
babul,
trees
said another,
and as I wish to repair my house, please pass an order to have the
fourth part of the price remitted to me.
Another said, My land has not been properly made over to me yet: the
old tenant’s name has not been cut out of the deed: I shall be
unable to give the customary offering till this is done.
And another cried out, The present measurement of the land in my
occupation is short: allow me to pay rent in proportion, or else let
another measurement be made.
Such were some of the grievances the
ryots
gave vent to, but Matilall, not understanding in the least their purport,
remained sitting like a painted doll. The young Babus, his companions,
made fan of the strange sounds, which they had never heard the like of
before, and made the office ring with their laughter, striking up a song
the refrain of which ran:—
A bird is soaring in the air:
Oh, let me count its feathers rare!
The naib was like a log, and the ryots sat round in utter dejection, resting their heads on their hands. Where the master is a competent man, there is not much chance of the servant carrying on his tricks. The naib, seeing how utterly dense Matilall was, soon began to show himself in his true colours. The proprietor being altogether incompetent to enter into the numerous cases that had come before him, his agent threw dust in his eyes, to effect his own ends; and the ryots soon got to know that to have an interview with the Babu was a mere waste of breath. The naib was wholly master.
The high-handedness of the indigo planters of Jessore had greatly increased at this time. The ryots had no mind to sow indigo, as more profit was to be got out of rice and other crops, and besides, any of them who chanced to go to an indigo factory to get an advance, was ruined once for all. True, the ryots cultivating indigo at their own risk might clear off the advances made to them, but their accounts would go hanging on and increase, yearly and the maw of the planter’s gomashtha, and the other people about the factory, was never satisfied with a little. Any ryot therefore who had once drank of the sweet waters of an advance from the factory, never, to the end of his life, got out of its power. But it would be a heavy calamity to the planter if his indigo were not ready: the working expenses of the factory were annually advanced by one or other of the merchant firms in Calcutta, and if his wares were not forthcoming, his expenses would be very largely increased: the factory might even have to be closed, and the planter be compelled to retire from the concern. These English managers might be very ordinary sort of people in their own country, but at their factories they lorded it like kings. Their great fear was lest obstacles should be put in the way of the working of their concerns, and they, in consequence, should become as mean as mice[58]: again: naturally, therefore, they exerted themselves to the utmost, by all the means in their power and at all seasons, to have their indigo ready in time.
One day, Matilall was amusing himself with his companions. The
naib,
with spectacles on his nose, had just opened his office, and was busily
engaged in writing, drying the ink on his papers with lime, when
suddenly some
ryots
came running up, shouting:
Sir! those brutes from the factory have ruined us entirely! the
manager has come on our land in person, and is now ploughing over some
of our sown lands, and he has taken off our draught cattle. Oh sir! the
brute is not content with destroying all our seed, he must needs too
have his barrows drawn over our ripe paddy.
The naib
at once assembled about a hundred
paiks,
and, hurrying off to the scene, saw the planter, with his sun-helmet on
his head, a cheroot in his mouth, and a gun in his hand, standing there,
and, urging on his men. Upon the
naib
approaching him, and gently remonstrating, the planter only called out
to his men:
Drive them all off, and beat them well.
The men on both sides thereupon wielded their clubs, and the planter
himself hurried forward, quite prepared to fire.
The naib
slipped off, and concealed himself in a hedge of wild cotton. After the
fight had lasted a considerable time, the
zemindars’ people
fled, some of them badly wounded. The planter, after this exhibition of
his might went off to his factory in great glee, while the
ryots
returned to their homes, crying out for justice, and exclaiming, amid
their tears: We are ruined: we are utterly undone.
The indigo
planter proceeded home to his factory after the row, his dog running
before him and playing, poured himself out some brandy and soda, and
drank it, whistling the while, and singing—
"Taza ba Taza".
He knew that it was hard to control him; the magistrate and the judge
constantly dined at his house, and the police and the people about the
courts held him in great awe because of his associating so much with
them! Besides even if there was any investigation made, in a case of
homicide, his trial could not take place in the Mofussil courts. Any
black people accused of homicide or any other great offence, would
always be tried and sentenced in the local courts; whereas any white
man accused of such offences would be sent up to the Supreme Court; in
which case the witnesses or complainants in the case being quite
helpless owing to the expense, trouble, and loss their business that
would be entailed, would fail to put to in an appearance; and naturally,
when the cases against such persons came on for trial at the High Court,
they would be dismissed.
It happened just as the indigo planter had anticipated. Early next
morning the police inspector came and surrounded the
zemindar’s offices.
Weakness is a great calamity: in the presence of a man of might, the
poor man is powerless. When Matilall saw the state of affairs, he
withdrew inside his house, and secured the doors. The
naib
then approached the inspector, and having arranged matters by a heavy bribe,
got most of the prisoners set free. The inspector had been blustering
loudly, but as soon as he received the money, it was as though water had
fallen on fire: having completed his investigation, he made a report to
the magistrate, exonerating both parties— actuated on the one hand by
avarice, on the other by fear. The planter was at the same time busily
engaged in arranging the affair, and the magistrate for his part was
firmly convinced that the indigo planter, being an Englishman, and a
Christian to boot, would never do what was wrong; it was only the black
folk who did all the mischief. This was an opportunity the
sheristadar and the
peshkar
did not neglect: they took a heavy bribe from the
indigo planter, and suppressing the depositions of the opposite party,
read only the depositions of the party they favoured themselves: thus
by very delicate and skilful manoeuvring, they succeeded in their
object. The indigo planter seized the opportunity to address the
court:—
Ever since I came to this place, I have been conferring endless
benefits on the Bengalis: I have spent a great deal upon their
education and upon medical treatment for them; how can such an
accusation be brought against me? The Bengalis are very ungrateful, and
very troublesome.
The magistrate, having heard everything, proceeded to tiffin: he drank
a good deal of wine after tiffin, and came into court again, smoking a
cheroot. When the case came on again, the magistrate looked at the
papers before him as if they had been so many tigers, evidently wishing
to have nothing more to do with, them, and said all at once to the
sheristadar:
Dismiss this case.
The planter’s face beamed again with delight, and he glared at the
naib,
who went slowly away, his head bent low, and his whole frame trembling,
exclaiming as he went: Ah, it has become very difficult for Bengalis
to retain their
zemindaries! the country has been ruined by the violence
of the brutal planter: the
ryots
are all calling out in fear for protection: the magistrates are
entirely under the influence of their own countrymen, and the laws are
so administered as to provide the indigo planter with many paths of
escape. People say that it is the oppression of the
zemindars that has ruined the
ryot:
that is a very great error. The
zemindars
may oppress the ryot, but they do keep him alive after their fashion:
his ryots
are to the zemindar
his field of beguns.
Very different is the action of the indigo planter; it does not much
matter to him whether the
ryots
live or die: all he cares about is to extend the cultivation of indigo:
to him the ryots
are but a common field of roots.
SLEEP will never come when fear and anxiety have entered the mind.
Thakchacha was exceedingly uncomfortable in the lock-up: he had thrown
himself on a blanket, and was tossing restlessly from side to side: now
and again he got up to see what hour of the night it was. Whenever he
heard the sound of carriage-wheels, or a voice, he imagined it must be
daybreak: he kept getting up in a hurry, and saying to the sepoy guard:
Friends, how far advanced is the night?
They were very angry, and said to him: Ho, you there! the gun will
not be fired for two or three hours yet! Keep quiet now; why do you keep
on disturbing us like this every hour?
Thakchacha, at these words, began to toss about on his blanket again.
Conflicting emotions rose in his mind, and he revolved a variety of
plans: his reflections continually taking this turn;—
Why have I been so long conversant with craft and trickery? Where is
now the money that I have earned in this way? I have nothing left of all
my sinful gains. The only result, so far as I can see, is that I got no
sleep at night for fear of being detected in some crime or other. I
lived in constant terror: if the leaves of a tree only shook, I
imagined some one was coming to apprehend me. How often did my
sister-in-law’s husband, Khoda Buksh, warn me against all this
trickery and craft! His words to me were:
‘It would be much better for you if you would get your living by
agriculture or trade or service: you can come to no harm so long as
you walk in the straight path: by such a course you will keep body and
mind alike in sound health.’
And Khoda Buksh, because he does himself walk thus, is happy. Alas I why
did I not listen to his words? How shall I find a release from this
present calamity? Unless I can secure a pleader or a barrister, I shall
never succeed in doing so. But if there is no evidence against me, I
cannot possibly be punished. How will they find out where the forgery
was committed, or who committed it?
He was still revolving all these thoughts in his mind when the day began
to break, and then from sheer weariness he fell asleep. Soon however he
began to dream about his many misfortunes, and to talk in his sleep.
Ah Bahulya! take care that no one gets a glimpse of the pencil, the
pen and the other instruments: they are all in the tank in the house
at Sialdah: they will be quite safe there: be very careful now not to
take them out again, and get off yourself as soon as you can to
Faridpore; I will meet you there, when I have been set free.
It was now morning, and the rays of the sun fell through the venetians
full on Thakchacha’s beard. The
jemadar
of the lock-up had been standing near Thakchacha, and had heard all he
said. He now shouted:
Ho, you old rascal! what! have you been asleep all this time? Get up,
you have revealed all your secrets yourself.
Thakchacha got up in a great flurry, and rubbing his eyes, his nose,
and his beard with his hand, commenced repeating his prayers: and again,
he looked at the
jemadar
with eyes half-open, and then closed again. The
jemadar
frowned, and said:
You are a fine hypocrite, you are! sitting there with a whole sack of
virtue! Well, well! your virtue will be fully manifest when we have
taken the instruments out of the tank at Sialdah.
At these words Thakchacha trembled all over like a plantain leaf, and
said: Ah, sir! I have a heavy fever on me; hence the lies I told in
my sleep.
Well,
replied the
jemadar,
we shall soon know the meaning of all you have said: get ready at
once.
With these words, he departed.
As soon as it struck ten, the officers of the court took Thakchacha and
the other accused into court. Bancharam had been walking up and down the
police court with Mr. Butler, long before nine. He was thinking—
If we can only get Thakchacha off this time, we may still secure a
good deal of business through his agency: he is an extremely useful
person in many ways, through his power of talking people over, and his
special knowledge and experience in every kind of business, legal or
otherwise; but I have always for myself acted, on the principle;—
‘No rupees, no investigation’ I cannot, as the saying is,
‘drive away the wild buffalo at my own expense;’
and again, as another saying has it,
‘I have sat down to dance, why then a veil?’
Why conceal my sentiments? Besides, Thakchacha has bled a good many
people, what harm then in bleeding him? But a good deal of skill is
necessary to get the flesh of a
crow[59]
to eat, and it will not be easy to make anything out of so
wary an individual as Thakchacha.
Mr. Butler, seeing Bancharam so absent-minded, asked him what he was
anxious about. Bancharam replied: Ah, dear Saheb, I am thinking how
to get money to enter my house!
Mr. Butler, who had moved away a little distance, exclaimed: A
capital idea, capital.
As soon as he saw Thakchacha, Bancharam ran up to him, and catching hold
of his hands said to him, with tears in his eyes:
Ah, what a misfortune this is! I sat up the whole of last night in
consequence of the bad news; not once did I close my eyes, and after I
had in a fashion performed my religious duties, I slipped away before
daylight, and brought the Saheb with me. But why be afraid? Am I a mere
child that you cannot trust me? A man’s life has many vicissitudes:
moreover, it is the big
tree[60]
that the storm strikes! But no investigation can be made, and nothing
done, unless money is forthcoming: I have none with me: but if you
would have some of your wife’s heavy ornaments fetched, business can
proceed: only get off scot-free this time, and you will get plenty of
jewelry afterwards.
It is very hard for a man who has fallen into any misfortune to
deliberate calmly. Thakchacha at once wrote off a letter to his wife.
Bancharam took the letter and with a wink and a smile at Mr. Butler
handed it to a messenger, saying:
Run with all speed to Vaidyabati, get some heavy ornaments from
Thakchacha’s wife, and return here or to the office in the
twinkling of an eye; and look you, be very careful how you bring the
ornaments! Look sharp, be off like a shot.
The messenger testily replied: It is easier said than done, sir! I
have to get out of Calcutta first, then I have to get to Vaidyabati and
then find Thakchacha’s wife. I shall have to wander and stumble about in
the dark, and besides, I have not yet had my bath, let alone a morsel of
food: how can I possibly get back to-day?
Bancharam lost his temper and abused the man, saying: The lower
orders are all alike: each acts as he thinks proper: courtesy is wasted
upon them: there is no hurrying them up without kicks and blows! People
can go as far as Delhi when they have an object in view: cannot you then
go as far as Vaidyabati, do your business, and come back again? You know
the proverb: ‘A hint is sufficient for a wise man:’ now I
have actually had to poke my finger into your eye, and yet you have not
had wit enough to see.
The messenger hung his head down, and without saying a word in reply,
went slowly off like a jaded horse, muttering as he went: What
have poor persons to do with respect or disrespect? I most put up with
it in order to live, but when will the day arrive when the Babu will
fall into the same snare as Thakchacha? I know that he has ruined
hundreds of people and hundreds of homes, and hundreds he has rendered
houseless and destitute. Ah indeed, I have seen a good many attorneys’
agents, but never a match for this man! See the sort he is! a man who
can swear black is white, a man who can compass anything he likes by his
trickery and craft, and yet all the time keeps up his daily religious
duties, his Dol Jatra and his Durga Pujah, his alms to the Brahmans and
his devotions to his guardian deity! Bad luck to such Hinduism as his,
the unmitigated scoundrel!
Meanwhile Thakchacha, Bancharam and Mr. Butler had all taken their seats:
the case had not yet been called on, and their impatience only
increased with the delay. Just as it struck five o’clock, Thakchacha was
placed before the magistrate, and soon saw that the instruments
wherewith he had committed the forgery had been brought into court from
the tank at Sialdah, and that some villagers from that quarter were also
present in court. After examination into the case, the magistrate passed
these orders:— The case must be sent up to the High Court: the
prisoner cannot be admitted to bail: he must be imprisoned in the
Presidency Jail.
As soon as these orders had been passed, Bancharam ran up quickly, and
shaking the prisoner by the hand, said: What cause for alarm is
there? You don’t take me for a child that you cannot trust me? I knew
all along that the case would go up to the High Court: that is just
what we want.
Thakchacha’s face looked all at once pinched and withered from anxiety. The constable seized him by the arms, dragged him roughly down, and sent him off to the jail[61]. Thakchacha proceeded along, his fetters clanging as he went, and his throat parched, without so much as lifting up his eyes, for fear of seeing somebody who might recognise and jeer at him.
It was evening when Thakchacha first put his foot into that
‘House of Beauty,’—
the Presidency Jail. All those who are in for debt or civil
cases are imprisoned on one side, those who are in on criminal charges
on the other; and after trial they may have either to work out a fixed
sentence there, or grind
soorkey
in the mill-house, or else chains and
fetters may be their lot. Thakchacha had to remain on the criminal side
of the jail. As soon as he entered, the prisoners all surrounded him.
Thakchacha looked closely at them, but could not recognise a single
acquaintance amongst them. The prisoners exclaimed: Ah, Munshi Ji!
what are you staring at? You are in the same plight as we are: come
then, let us associate together.
Thakchacha replied: Ah, gentlemen I have fallen into unmerited
trouble! I have taken nothing from any man: I have touched nothing
belonging to any man: it is but a turn of the wheel of fortune.
One or two of the old offenders said: Ha! And is that really so?
A good many people get overwhelmed by false charges.
One rough fellow said harshly: Are we to suppose then that the
charge against you is false, while those against ourselves are true?
Ha! what a virtuous and eloquent man has come amongst us! Be careful,
my brothers; this bearded fellow is a very cunning sort of
individual.
Thakchacha at once became more modest, and began to depreciate himself,
but they were long engaged in a wrangle on the subject: any trifling
matter will serve when people have nothing else to do, as a peg whereon
to hang an argument.
The jail had been shut for the night: the prisoners had had their food and were preparing, to lie down to sleep. Thakchacha was just on the point of seizing this opportunity to throw into his mouth some sweetmeats he had brought with him tied up in his waistcloth, when suddenly two of the prisoners, low fellows, with whiskers, hair and eyebrows all white, came up behind him and snatched away the vessel containing the sweetmeats, laughing loudly and harshly the while. They just showed them to the others, then tossed them into their mouths, and demolished them, coming close up to Thakchacha as they ate, and jeering at him. Thakchacha remained perfectly dumb, and keeping the insult to himself, got quietly on to his sleeping mat, and lay down.
THE cutting of the rice-crops had already begun in the Soonderbunds:
boats were constantly coming and going with their loads. There was water
everywhere: here and there were raised bamboo platforms to serve as
refuges whence the
ryots
could watch their crops; but, for all their
produce the people were no better off. On the one hand there was the
mahajan,
who made them advances, to be satisfied, on the other, the
zemindar’s
paik
with his extortion: if they succeeded in selling their crops well, they
might perhaps have two full meals a day, otherwise all they had to
depend upon was fish or vegetables, or what they could earn as day
labourers. On the higher lands only the autumn rice-crops are grown, the
spring crops being generally raised on the lower lands. Rice is very
easily grown in Bengal, but the crops have many obstacles to contend
with: they are liable to destruction from excess of rain and from want
of it; then there are the locusts and all kinds of destructive insects,
and the late autumn storms: the rice-crop, moreover, requires continual
attention for without very great care being exercised, blight attack the
plants. Bahulya, after looking after his little property all the
morning, was sitting in his verandah smoking, a bundle of papers before
him. Near him were seated certain scoundrels of the deepest dye, and
some persons connected with the courts: the subject of their
conversation was the law as administered by the magistrate, and certain
suits-at-law then pending. One of the men was hinting at the necessity
of getting some fresh documents prepared and some additional witnesses
suborned: another was loudly applauding his successful devices, as he
unfastened rupees from his waistcloth. Bahulya himself seemed somewhat
absent-minded and kept looking about him in all directions: now and
again, he gave some trivial orders to his cultivators.
Ho there! lift that pumpkin on to the
machan
Spread those bundles of straw in the sun.
Then again he would
gaze all about him, evidently restless and agitated. One of the company
remarked:
Moulvi Saheb! I have just heard some bad news about Thakchacha. Is
there not likely to be some trouble?
Bahulya had no wish to tell any of his secrets, so shaking his head from
side to side he replied in a light sententious manner: Man is
encompassed about with every danger; why should you be in any fear?
Another man remarked: That is all very true, but Thakchacha is a
very clever man: he will escape from the danger by the mere force of
his intelligence. But be that as it may, we shall be very glad if no
calamity befalls you: we have no allies, no resources save you, in
this Bhowanipore. Talk of our strength, of our wisdom; why, you are all
in your own person: if you were not here we should have to remove our
abode hence. It was most fortunate for me that you fabricated those
papers for me, for I managed to give that idiot of a
zemindar
a good lesson by their means: he has done me no injury since: he knows
very well that all the weight of your influence has been thrown into
the scales on my behalf against him.
Bahulya, contentedly puffing away at his
hooka,
with its pedestal of
Bidri
ware, and letting the smoke out of his eyes and mouth, laughed gently to
himself. Another man remarked: When a man has to take land into his
own hands in the Mofussil there are two ways of keeping the
zemindar
and the indigo planter quiet; the first is to get the protection of a
man like the Moulvi Saheb here: the second to become a Christian. I
have seen a good many
ryots,
under the protection of the
padri,
lording it over their fellows, like so many Brahmin bulls among a herd
of cows: there is power in the
padri’s
money, in his signature, and in his recommendation.
‘People always look after their own’
says a proverb. I do not say that the
ryots
are all really Christian at heart, but those that go to the
padri’s
church get a good may advantages, and in police cases a letter from the
padri
is of great service to them.
Bahulya replied: That may be all very true but it is a very bad
thing for a man to renounce his faith.
They all at once said: Very true, very true, and on this account
we never go near the
padri.
They were all gossiping away merrily like this, when suddenly a police
inspector, some
jemadars,
and sergeants of police, rushed forward and caught hold of Bahulya by
the arms, saying:
You have committed forgery along with Thakchacha: there is a warrant
for your apprehension.
The men who had been with Bahulya were seized with terror when they
heard these words, and ran off as fast as they could. Bahulya appealed
to the avarice of the inspector and the sergeant of police, but they
would not listen to the offer of a bribe for fear of losing their
appointment; they seized him and took him off with them. As the news
spread in Upper Bhowanipore, a great crowd collected, and some of the
more respectable people in the crowd exclaimed;— The
punishment of crime must come sooner or later: if people who have been
perpetrating crimes pass their lives in happiness, then must the
creation be all a delusion and a lie; but such can never be.
As Bahulya proceeded on his way, with his head bent low, he met a good
many people, but he affected to see no one. Some there were who had at
some time or other been victimised by him: seeing that their
opportunity had now come, they ventured to approach him, and said:
Ah, Moulvi Saheb! how deep in thought you are— Krishna pining
for Brindabun! you must have some very important business on hand.
Bahulya answered not a word. After having crossed over from Bansberia
ghât he arrived at Shahganj. Some of the leading Mahomedans of that
place remarked when they saw him, Ah! the rogue has been caught:
that is a very good thing, and it will be still better thing if he is
punished.
All these remarks directed against him seemed so much added to his
disgrace: they were as the strokes of a sword upon a dead body.
Exceedingly mortified by all the insults he had been exposed to, he at
length reached Bhowanipore.
From a short distance off it appeared as if there was a crowd of people
standing on the left side of the road. When they came nearer, the police
sergeant stopped with Bahulya, and asked why there was such a crowd
there: then, pushing his way into the circle, he saw a gentleman seated
on the ground with an injured man in his lap: blood poured in a
continuous stream from his head, and the clothing of the gentleman was
all saturated with it. Upon the sergeant asking the gentleman who he was
and how the man got injured, he replied:— My name is Barada
Prasad Biswas: I was coming here on business, and, as it happened, this
man was accidentally run over by a carriage, and I have been looking
after him. I am trying to find some means of taking him to the hospital
at once: I sent for a
palki, but the
palki-bearers
refuse on any consideration to take the man, as he is of the sweeper
caste. I have a carriage with me, but the man cannot get into a carriage:
if I can only get a
palki, or a
dooly.
I am fully prepared to pay the hire, whatever it may amount to.
The heart even of the most worthless may be melted by the sight of such
goodness. Bahulya marvelled to see this behaviour of Barada Babu’s, and
a feeling of remorse rose in his mind. The sergeant of police said to
Barada Babu: Sir, the people of Bengal never touch a man of the
sweeper caste: it must be no easy matter for you, being a Bengali, to
do as you are doing: you must be no ordinary person.
As he said this, he put the prisoner in the charge of a constable and
went off himself to a
palki
stand, where by a liberal expenditure of threats and promises, he
managed to get a palki,
and sent the injured man off to the hospital in charge of Barada Babu.
At one time, criminal cases were tried at the High Court at intervals of three months in the year; now, they are held much more frequently. Two kinds of juries are empanelled for the purpose of deciding upon criminal cases. First, there is the grand jury, who, after due deliberation as to whether an indictment framed by the police or others is a true bill or not, inform the court; secondly, there is a petty jury, who help the judge to come to a decision in cases that have been found to be true bills, in accordance with the deliberate opinion of the grand jury, and find the accused guilty or not guilty. At every sessions of the Criminal Court, twenty-four persons are called on the grand jury: any person with property of the value of two lakhs, or any merchant, may be on it. During the sessions, the petty jury may be empanelled every day, and when their names are called on, the defendants or the plaintiffs may raise objections to them if they please: that is to say, they may have some one appointed on the jury in place of anyone about whom they have any doubts; but when the twelve persons have once been sworn in as the petty jury, no change can be made. On the first day of the sessions, three judges preside, and as soon as the grand jury have been empanelled, the judge, whose turn of duty it may be, charges them, that is to say, explains to them all the cases on for trial at the sessions. After the charge has been delivered, the two other judges, who are not on duty, depart; and the grand jury will then withdraw to record their deliberate opinion on the cases before them, and when they have sent it in to the judge, the trial will commence.
The night had nearly come to an end: a gentle breeze was blowing. At
this beautifully cool morning hour Thakchacha was fast asleep and
snoring loud, with his mouth wide open: the other prisoners were up and
smoking, and some of them hearing the sound of snoring kept whispering
into Thakchacha’s ears:
Eat a burnt
buffalo![62]
but Thakchacha went on sleeping as soundly as the famous
Kumbha Karna[63]
;—
Oh! the thunder of a snore;
How it terrifies me sore!
Not long afterwards the English jailor came and told the prisoners that they must get ready at once, as they were all wanted at the High Court immediately.
Upon the opening of the sessions, the verandah of the High Court was crowded with people, even before the clock struck ten. Attorneys, barristers, plaintiffs defendants, witnesses, attorneys’ touts, jurymen, sergeants of police, jemadars, constables, and others were all collected there. Bancharam was pacing up and down with Mr. Butler, and any rich man he saw, no matter whether he knew him or not, he would greet with hands uplifted, in order to parade his Brahmanical degree[64]; but he deceived no one who knew him well by this assumption of courtesy. They would perhaps speak with him for a moment or two, and then on some imaginary plea or other slip away from him. Soon the jail van arrived, with sepoys on it before and behind: everybody looked down on it from the verandah above. The police removed the prisoners from the van and placed them in an enclosure in a room below the court-room.
Bancharam hurried below to have an interview with Thakchacha and
Bahulya.
You two are Bhima and
Arjuna[65]
,
said he to them;
have no fear; you may put full confidence in me, I am not a child you
know.
About twelve o’clock, a space was cleared down the middle of the
verandah, and the people all stood on either side of it: the
chuprassis
of the court commanded silence: all were eagerly expecting
the arrival of the judges; then the sergeant of police, the
chuprassis
and the mace-bearers, bearing in their hands staves, maces, swords, and
the royal silver-crowned insignia, went outside the court: the sheriff
and deputy sheriff appeared with rods, and then the three judges,
clothed in scarlet, ascended the bench with dignified gait and grave
faces, and, after saluting the counsel, took their seats on the bench,
the counsel making profound obeisance as they stood up in their places.
The moving of chairs, the whispering and chattering of people, made a
great noise in the court, and the
chuprassis
of the court had repeatedly to call out:
Silence in the court!
The sergeants of police also tried to keep the people quiet, and then,
as the town crier called out: Oh yes! oh yes!
the sessions
opened. The names of the grand jury were then called over, and they
were duly empanelled. They then appointed their foreman, that is,
their president. It happened to be Mr. Russell’s turn to sit as judge:
turning to the grand jury he thus addressed them:—
Gentlemen of the jury, an inspection of the cases for trial shows me
that forgery is on the increase in Calcutta: I see that there are five
or six cases of that kind, and amongst them a case against the two men
Thakchacha and Bahulya. It appears from the depositions in their case
that they have for some years past been forging Company’s paper at
Sialdah, and selling it in this city. Take this case first, please, and
be good enough to inform me whether it is a true bill or not: it is
superfluous for me to bid you do your duty in examining into the other
cases for trial.
The grand jury, having received this charge, withdrew. Bancharam looked
very despondently at Mr. Butler. After about a quarter of an hour had
elapsed, the indictment against Thakchacha and Bahulya was returned to
the court as a true bill. Thereupon the jail sentry produced Thakchacha
and Bahulya and made them stand within the railed enclosure before the
judge. As the petty jury were being empanelled, the court interpreter
called out loudly:
Prisoners at the bar! you have been charged with forging
Company’s paper: have you committed this crime or not?
The accused replied: We do not even know what is meant by forgery,
or by Company’s paper: we are only simple cultivators: we do not
concern ourselves with things of this kind: that is the concern of our
English rulers.
The interpreter then said rather angrily to them: Your language is
all very fine: have you done this thing or have you not?
The only reply of the accused was: Our fathers and our grandfathers
never did such things.
The interpreter then, in a great rage struck the table with his fist and
said: Give an answer to my question: have you done this thing or
not?
No, we never did such a thing,
the accused at last replied.
The reason for putting these questions was that, if the accused
acknowledged his crime, his trial proceeded no further: he was at once
sentenced. The interpreter then said:
Attention! These twelve men, all good and true, who are seated here,
will try you: if you have any objection to raise against any of them,
then speak at once: he will be removed, and another man substituted.
The accused, not understanding anything that was being said, remained
silent, and the trial then commenced: by means of the depositions of
the complainants, and the witnesses, the Crown prosecutor established
a clear case of forgery. The counsel for the accused did not produce any
witnesses, but did his best, by the ingenious twistings and turnings of
cross-examination and by the chicanery of the law, to mislead the jury.
When the speech for the defence was finished, Mr. Russell gave the jury
a summary of the proofs of the case and explained the evidence of the
forgery.
Having received their charge, the petty jury withdrew to consult. Unless
the jury are unanimous, they are unable to record a verdict. Bancharam
seized this opportunity to draw near the prisoners to encourage them. A
few words had passed between them, when there was a sudden stir in the
court, caused by the re-entry of the jury. When they had all entered and
taken their seats, the foreman stood up: there was at once silence in
the court: all craned their necks and strained their ears to catch what
was said. The clerk of the Crown, the chief conductor of all criminal
cases in the court, put the question:—
Gentlemen of the jury! Are Thakchacha and Bahulya guilty or not
guilty?
Guilty
was the reply of the foreman of the jury.
As soon as the accused heard this, their hearts died within them.
Bancharam then hurried up to them, and said: Ha, ha! what, guilty?
Put your trust in me, I am no child as you know: I will petition for a
new trial, that is, for another verdict.
Thakchacha only shook his head, and said: Ah, sir! what must be,
must: we cannot afford any more expense.
Bancharam then explained, with some irritation, How much do you
suppose I shall make by binding leaves in an empty vessel? In business
like this, is clay to be moistened by tears only?
Mr. Russell then, examining his records very carefully, looked fixedly
at the prisoners, as he passed this sentence upon them:—
Thakchacha and Bahulya, your guilt has been well established, and
all who commit such crimes as yours should be heavily punished: I
sentence you therefore to transportation for life.
No sooner was the sentence delivered then the guards seized the
prisoners by their hands and took them below. Bancharam had slipped back
and was standing to one side; some people remarked to him,
Is this your case that has been lost?
You might have known that,
he replied; let me never again have
anything to do with so bad a one: I have never cared for cases like
this.
THE Vaidyabati house was enveloped in gloom: there was no one to
superintend affairs or look after the maintenance of the household; the
family was in a very bad way, and had great difficulty even in procuring
food. The villagers began to say amongst themselves:
How long can an embankment of sand last? A virtuous household is as a
building of stone.
Matilall was all this time an exile from home, and his companions had
also vanished; nothing more was heard of all their display. Great was
the delight of Premnarayan Mozoomdar. He was sitting one day in the
verandah of Beni Babu’s house, snapping his fingers and singing a
popular song:—
The babul’s sweet flower doth its petals unfold,
While it swings in your ear with its colour of gold.
Your talk is of silver rupees and of rice,
Of sweetmeats delicious, and all that is nice.
Inside the house, Beni Babu was playing on the
sitar
and devising a special song for it, in accompaniment to the tune of
The Champac Flower.
Suddenly, Becharam Babu was seen approaching; causing great
excitement among the children in the street, as he caught up the popular
measure of Nara Chandri:—
With dice in my hand, all prepared for the game,
Born into the world as a gambler I came[66].
The boys were all laughing and clapping their hands, and Becharam was
angrily expostulating with them. When Nadir Shah attacked Delhi, Mahomed
Shah was absorbed in listening to music and singing; and even when Nadir
Shah appeared suddenly before him in the full panoply of war, Mahomed
Shah said not a word, and for a time ceased not drinking in with his
ears the sweet nectar of song; at last, and still not speaking a word,
he left his throne. Not thus did Beni Babu behave upon the arrival of
Becharam Babu; he at once put down his
sitar
and rising quickly from his seat, courteously invited him to be seated.
After a somewhat lengthy exchange of courtesies, Becharam Babu observed:
Ah, my dear friend Beni, we have at last reached the end of the
chapter[67]!
Thakchacha has come to utter grief by his wicked conduct: your Matilall
too, by his lack of intelligence has gone to the bad. Ah, my friend! you
have always told me some terrible misfortune is sure to happen to a boy
when he has not been so educated from his early childhood as to have a
cultivated intellect and a knowledge of rectitude: Matilall is an
instance of this. It is a sorrowful subject: what more can I say? The
whole fault was Baburam’s; he had only the wit of a
Muktar:
he was sharp enough where trifles were in question, but blind in the
really important concerns of
life[68].
Beni.—
What is the good of casting reproach upon him by saying this
all over again: it was demonstrated a long time ago. When there was
such an utter want of attention in the matter of Mati’s education, and
no means adopted for keeping evil companions from him, it was a foregone
conclusion[69].
It is the Ramayana without Ram.
Be that as it may, it is Becharam who has been the chief gainer.
Bakreswar has got nothing by all his importunities. No school-master
has ever been seen with an equal capacity for flattering the children
of the rich: the education he was supposed to give was all a sham: his
thoughts day and night were directed solely to getting gain, while
appearing still to the outside world to be doing a great work. Anyhow
the Vaishnava’s hopes of making a good thing out of Matilall were never
extinguished; like the little
chátak
bird, he rent the heavens with his cry: Give me water! give me
water!
but not even a cloudlet could he ever see, much less a
shower[70].
Premnarayan Mozoomdar.— Have you, gentlemen, nothing else to talk about? Have you nothing to say on the subject of Kavi Kankan, or of Valmiki, or of Vyasa[71]? Have you nothing to say on business? I am tired to death of discussing the troubles connected with the name of Baburam. Mati has only met with the fate which so wicked a boy deserved: let him go to perdition: need we feel any anxiety on his account?
Meanwhile Hari, the servant, who had been busy preparing tobacco,
brought a hooka,
and putting it into Beni Babu’s hands, said:—
That Babu from Eastern Bengal is just approaching.
Beni Babu at once rose from his seat and saw Barada Babu approaching
rather hurriedly with a stick in his hand. Both Beni Babu and Becharam
Babu greeted him courteously and invited him to be seated. When they
had enquired after each other’s welfare, Barada Babu said:—
Now at length what has been long expected has come to pass. I have a
request to make of you just now; I have been living for a long time past
at Vaidyabati, and for this reason it became my duty to help the people
of the place to the best of my ability. I have no great wealth, it is
true, but when I consider what I am, the Lord has given me plenty: if
I were to hope for greater abundance, I should be finding fault with
His good judgment, and that is not a proper course for me to take: it
was my duty to help my neighbours, but whether from laziness, or ill
fortune, I have not discharged my duty thoroughly of late.
Becharam.— What language is this? Why, you have assisted all the poor and afflicted people of Vaidyabati in a hundred different ways, with supplies of food, with clothing, with money, with medicines, with books, with advice, and by your own personal exertions on their behalf. In no single detail have there been any shortcomings on your part. Why, my dear friend, they shed tears when they proclaim your virtues. I know all this well: why do you try to impose on me like this?
Barada.— My dear sir, it is no imposition; I am telling you the plain truth: if any have derived any help from me, I am humiliated when I think how trifling that help has been. However, the request I have now to make is this; the families of Matilall and Thakchacha are starving; it has come to my knowledge that they often have to fast for days. It has been a great grief to me to hear this; I have therefore brought two hundred rupees that I had by me, and I shall be exceedingly gratified if you will somehow contrive to have this money sent to them without revealing my name.
Beni Babu was astounded on hearing these words, and Becharam Babu, after
a short interval, looking towards Barada Babu, his eyes filling with
tears of emotion, said to him, as he put his hand on his shoulder:
Ah, my dear friend! you know what rectitude really is: as for us, we
have spent our lives in vain: it is written in the Vedas and in the
Puranas:
‘The man whose mind is pure and upright, he shall see God.’
What shall I say about your mind? I have never hitherto seen even the
slightest taint of impurity in it. God keep you in happiness acceptable
to yourself. But tell me, have you had any news of Ramlall lately?
Barada.— Some months back I received a letter from Hurdwar: he was well: he did not say anything about returning.
Becharam.— Ramlall is a very good boy: the mere sight of him would refresh my eyes: he is bound to be good, and it has all come about by reason of his association with you.
Meanwhile, Thakchacha and Bahulya had passed Saugor on a vessel The pair
were for all the world like two cranes: they sat together, ate together,
slept together, and were perfectly inseparable: their mutual woes
formed the continual theme of their conversation. One day Thakchacha,
with a deep sigh, said to his companion:—
Our destiny is a very hard one: we have become mere lumps of earth:
our trickery is of no further avail, and as for my stratagems, they
have all escaped from my head. My house is ruined: I did not even have
an interview with my wife before leaving: I am very much afraid that
she will marry again.
Bahulya replied: Friend, pluck all these matters out of your heart:
life in the world is after all but a pilgrimage: we are here to-day,
gone to-morrow: no one has anything he can call his own. You have one
wife, I have four. Throw everything else to the winds, consider only
carefully the means whereby it may go well with self.
The wind soon began to blow hard, and the ship went on her way with a
strong list to one side. A terrible storm then got up. Thakchacha,
trembling all over with fright, said to Bahulya:
Oh, my friend, I am in a terrible fright! I think my death must be
very near.
Bahulya replied: Are we not already within an ace of death? We are
but ghosts of our former selves. Come, and let us go below, and say our
prayers to Allah and his prophet: I have them all by heart: if we are
swamped, we shall at any rate have the name of our patron saint to
accompany us on our journey.
BANCHARAM BABU’s hunger had not yet been appeased: he was always
looking out for the chance of a successful stroke, or else revolving in
his mind the kind of stratagem it would be best for him to adopt in
order to accomplish his wished-for object. His cunning intellect became
keener than ever by this practice. He was one day overhauling all
Baburam Babu’s affairs which had passed through his hands, when a
fine plan suddenly presented itself to him: in the midst of his
calculations, as he sat there propped up by a cushion, he suddenly
slapped his thigh, and exclaimed.
Ah! at last I see before me a toad to a fine fortune. There is an
estate in the China Bazar belonging to Baburam, and there is the family
house too: they have both been mortgaged, and the limit of time has
expired. I will speak to Herambar Babu, and have a complaint lodged in
court, and then for a few days at any rate my hunger may be appeased.
With these words, he threw his shawl over his shoulders, and making a
visit to the Ganges the nominal excuse for his departure, he tramped
off with a firm determination to succeed in his plan, or perish in the
attempt.
He soon reached Herambar Babu’s house. Entering at the door, he
enquired of a servant where the master of the house was. Hearing
Bancharam Babu’s voice Herambar Babu at once descended the stairs.
He was a very open-hearted and generous man, and he always acceded to
every suggestion made to him. Bancharam took him by the hand and said to
him very affectionately:—
Ha, Choudhury Mahashay! you once lent some money to Baburam upon my
recommendation. The family and their affairs are now in a very bad way:
the honour and reputation of his house have departed with Baburam:
the elder boy is a perfect ape, and the younger a fool: they have both
gone abroad. The family is deeply involved in debt: there are other
creditors all prepared to bring suits against the family, and they may
put many difficulties in the way of a settlement: I can therefore no
longer advise you to keep quiet. Give me the mortgage papers. You will
have to record a complaint in our office to-morrow: kindly give us a
foil power-of-attorney.
In similar circumstances, all men alike would be afraid of losing their
money. Herambar Babu was neither deceitful nor artful himself, and so
the words which Bancharam had just spoken at once caught his attention:
he agreed straightway, and entrusted the mortgage papers into
Bancharam Babu’s hands. As Hanuman, having obtained the fatal arrow of
Ravan, all gleefully hurried away from Lanka[72],
so Bancharam, putting the papers under his arm as if they had been a
cherished charm[73],
hurried off smilingly home.
Nearly a year had elapsed since Matilall’s departure. The main
door of the Vaidyabati house was still close shut: lichen covered the
roof and the walls and all about the place there was a dense jungle of
thorns and prickly shrubs. Inside the house, were two helpless young
women, Matilall’s stepmother, and his wife, who when it was
necessary for them to go out at any time, used the back door only. They
found the greatest difficulty in getting food, and had only old clothes
to wear. For fifteen days in the month they went without food altogether.
The money they had received at Beni Babu’s hands had all been
expended in the payment of debts, and in defraying the cost of their
living for some months. They were now experiencing unparalleled,
hardships, and being utterly without resources, were in great anxiety.
One day, Matilall’s wife said to his step-mother:—
Ah, lady! we cannot reckon the number of sins we must have committed
in our other births: I am married, it is true, but I have never seen my
husband’s face: my lord has never once turned to look at me: he
has never once asked whether I am alive or dead. However bad a husband
may be, it is not for a woman to reproach him: I have never reproached
my husband. It is my wretched destiny: where is his fault? I have only
this much to say, that the hardships which I am now suffering would not
appear hardships, if only my husband were with me.
Matilall’s step-mother replied: Surely there are none so
miserable as we are: my heart breaks at the thought of our misery: the
only resource of the helpless and poor is the Lord of the poor.
Men-servants and maid-servants will only remain in service with people
as long as they are well off. Now that these two girls had been reduced
to their present state, their servants had all left them. One old woman
alone remained with them out of pure kindness of heart: she herself
managed to pick up a living by begging.
The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were engaged in the conversation
we have recorded, when suddenly this old servant came to them, trembling
all over, and said,
Oh, my mistresses, look out of the window! Bancharam Babu,
accompanied by a sergeant of police and some constables, has just
surrounded the house. On seeing me, he said,
‘Go and tell the ladies to leave the house.’
I said to him, ‘Sir! And where will they go?’
Then he got angry, and threatened me, adding, ‘Do they not know
that the house is mortgaged? Do they suppose that the creditor will
throw his money into the Ganges? Well, I am only acting upon his wish;
let them go away at once, or shall I have to put them out by the scuff
of the neck?’
The two women trembled all over with fright when they heard this. The
house was soon full of the noise made by the men who were breaking in
the front door: a crowd of people too had collected in the street.
Bancharam was ostentatiously ordering the men to hammer at the door,
and was gesticulating and saying: No one can possibly prevent me
from taking possession: I am not a child that I can be easily trifled
with: it is the order of the Court: I will force an entry into the
house: is a gentleman who has advanced money on the house to be called
a thief? What wrong is being done? Let the members of the family depart
at once.
A great crowd had now collected, and some of the people were very angry,
and exclaimed: Ho, Bancharam! No baser wretch exists on earth than
you: by your counsel you have ruined this house altogether. You have
had heaps of money out of this family by your long-continued
malpractices, and now you are turning the household adrift: why the
very sight of your face would render it necessary to perform the
Chandrayan,
penance: no place will be found for you even in hell.
Bancharam paid no heed to their remarks; and when he had at last burst
in the door, he rushed into the house, with the sergeant of police, and
went into the zenana.
Just at that moment, Matilall’s wife and his stepmother, taking
hold of the hands of the old woman, and wiping the tears from their
eyes, as they exclaimed,
Oh, Lord God, protect these poor helpless women!
went out of the house by the back door.
Matilall’s wife then said,
Friends, we are women of good family: we are utterly ignorant:
where shall we go? Our father and all his race are gone: we have no
brothers: we have no sisters: we have no relatives at all: who will
protect us? Oh, Lord God, our honour and our lives are now in Thy hands.
Welcome death by starvation before dishonour.
When they had gone a few paces, they stopped beneath a banyan tree,
and began to consider what was to be done. Just then Barada Babu
approached them with a
dooly:
with bowed head and sorrowful face he said to them:
Ladies, do not be anxious: regard me as you would a son: I beg that
you will get into this
dooly
at once, and go to my house: I have separate quarters ready for you:
stay there for a while, until your plans are arranged.
When Matilall’s wife and stepmother heard these words of Barada
Babu, they were like people just rescued from a watery grave.
Overwhelmed with gratitude, they said:
Sir, how we should like to be prostrate at your feet: we have no
words to express our gratitude to you: you must surely have been our
father in a previous birth.
Barada Babu hurriedly placed them in the
dooly,
and sent them to his house; while he himself, fearing he might meet some
one on the road who would question him, hurried home by back streets.
A GOOD disposition is created by good advice and good associations: to some it comes early in life, to others later; and from lack of it in early youth great harm happens. As a fire, when it has once caught hold of a jungle, blazes furiously, destroying everything in its path, or as a wind, when it has once got up with any force, on a sudden increases in violence, and hurls down in its course large trees and buildings, so an evil disposition, when it has once been formed in childhood, gradually assumes fearful proportions, if roused into activity by the natural passions of the blood. Bad examples of this are constantly seen; but examples may also be seen of persons long given over to evil thoughts and evil ways becoming virtuous all of a sudden, quite late in life. A conversion like this may have its origin either in good advice or in good companionship. However, it occasionally happens that people come suddenly to their right mind; it may be by chance, it may be by an accident, it may be by a mere word. Such conversions, however, are very rare.
When Matilall returned home from Jessore in despair, he said to his
companion: It is evidently not my destiny to be rich: it is idle
therefore for me to seek further for wealth. I am now going to travel
for a time in the North-West: will any of you accompany me?
The darling of Fortune may call all men his friends: when a man has
wealth he has no need to summon any one to his presence: numbers will
crowd to him uninvited, but a poor man finds it very hard to get
companions. All those who had been in attendance upon Matilall had made
a show of friendship for him because of the amusement and profit they
had derived; but, as a matter of fact, they had not a particle of real
affection for him. As soon as they saw that his means were exhausted,
and that he was hampered on all sides by debt, and that, far from being
any longer able to maintain his old style of living, he could hardly
keep himself, they began to ask themselves what possible benefit they
could derive from keeping on friendly terms with him,— far better
drop his acquaintance
altogether[74]!
When Matilall put that question to them then, he saw at once that
none of them would give him any answer. They all hummed and hawed,
and pleaded all sorts of excuses. Matilall was very angry at their
behaviour, and said:
Adversity is the real test of friendship: at last, after all this
time, I have got to know your real character: however, go to your
respective homes,— I am about to proceed on my journey.
His companions replied: Oh, sir! do not be angry with us: nay, go
on in advance, we will follow you as soon as we have settled all our
affairs.
Matilall, paying no heed to what they said, proceeded on his way on
foot, and being hospitably entertained, at some of the places on the
road, and begging his way at others, he reached Benares in three months.
Having fallen into this pitiable condition, the course of his mind began
to be changed, from his long solitary meditations. Temples, once built
at great expense,
ghâts,
and buildings of all kinds, all sooner or later begin to crumble away:
sooner or later some vigorous old tree, whose great branches spread far
and wide, is seen to decay: rivers, mountains, valleys, none continue
long the same. Indeed, time brings change and decay, to all alike.
Everything is transient; all is vanity. Man, too, is subject to disease,
old age, separation from friends, sorrow and troubles of every kind; and
in this world, passion, pride, and pleasure are all but as drops of
water. Such were Matilall’s meditations, as day after day he made
the circuit of Benares, sitting, when evening came, in some quiet spot
on the banks of the Ganges, and meditating again and again on the
unreality of the body, and the reality of the soul, and on his own
character and conduct. By such a course of reflection, the evil
passions within him became
dwarfed[75],
and he was roused in consequence to a sense of his former conduct and
his present evil condition. As his mind took this direction, there
sprang up within him a feeling of self-contempt, and, accompanying that
self-contempt, deep remorse. He was always asking himself this
question,
How can I attain salvation? When I remember all the evil I have
committed, my heart burns within me like a forest on fire.
Absorbed in such thoughts, paying no attention to food or clothing, he
went wandering about like one demented.
Some time had been spent by him thus, when one day he chanced to see an
old man sitting deep in meditation, under a tree, glancing at one moment
at a book, and at the next shutting his eyes, and meditating. To look at
the man one would at once imagine him to be a very learned person, and
one, too, who had attained to perfect knowledge and complete subjection
of mind. The mere sight of his face would arouse a feeling of reverence
in the mind. Matilall at once approached him, and, after making a most
profound salutation[76],
remained standing before him. After a while, the old man looked
intently at Matilall, and said,
Ah, my child, from your appearance I should imagine that you belong
to a good family; but why are you so sorrowful?
This gentle address gave Matilall confidence, and he acquainted the old
man with the whole story of his life, concealing nothing. Sir,
he said,
I perceive you to be a very learned man: now, and from henceforth,
I am your humble servant: pray give me some good advice.
The old man replied, I see that you are hungry: we will postpone our
conversation till you have had some food and rest.
That day was spent in hospitality. The old man was pleased at the sight
of Matilall’s simplicity and straightforwardness. It is a
characteristic of human nature that there cannot be any frank
interchange of thought amongst men where they receive no mutual
gratification from each other’s society; but where there is this
mutual gratification, then the thoughts of each man’s heart are
revealed in quick succession. Moreover, when one man displays frankness,
the other, unless he is exceedingly insincere, can never manifest
insincerity. The old man was a very worthy person; pleased at
Matilall’s frankness and sincerity, he began to love him as a son,
and, at a later period, he expounded to him his own notions about the
Supreme Being. He often used to say to him:—
My son, to worship the Almighty with all our powers, with faith,
affection, and love, is the main object of all virtue: meditate always
on this, and practise it in thought, and word, and deed: when this
advice has taken firm root the course of your mind will be changed, and
the practice of other virtues will naturally follow; but to have a
constant and uniform love of the Almighty, in thought, word, and deed,
is no easy thing; for, in this world, such enemies as passion, envy,
avarice, and lust, put extraordinary obstacles in the way, and therefore
there is every need for concentration of thought and steadfastness.
Matilall, after receiving this advice, engaged every day in meditation
on the Almighty, and in prayer, and endeavoured to examine into all his
faults, and to correct them. As a consequence of a long-continued
course of action like this, faith and devotion towards the Lord of the
Universe sprang up in his mind. The honour due to good companions is
beyond the power of words to express: pre-eminent amongst the virtuous
stood Matilall’s instructor; was it then in any way astonishing that
Matilall’s mind should have so changed from association with such a
man? A feeling of brotherly kindness towards all men developed itself
in the mind of Matilall as one consequence of his very great faith in
God, and then, in quick succession, a feeling of affection for his
parents, and for his wife, and a desire to alleviate the sorrows of
others, and to confer benefits upon others, grew in intensity. To see
or hear anything opposed to truth and sincerity made him intensely
unhappy. He would often tell the old man the thoughts that were passing
in his mind, and his former history; and he would sometimes say in a
mournful tone,
Oh, my teacher! I am very wicked: when I think of what my behaviour
has been towards my father, my mother, my brother, my sister, and
others, I sometimes think that no place can be found for me even in hell.
The old man would console him by saying, My child, devote yourself to
virtue at any cost: men are constantly sinning in thought, in word, and
in deed: our only hope of salvation is the mercy of Him who is all
mercy: the man who displays heartfelt grief for his sins, and who is
sincerely zealous for the purification of his soul, can never be
destroyed.
Matilall would listen attentively, and meditate with bowed head upon
all he heard. Sometimes he would exclaim, My mother, my step-mother,
or my sister, my brother, my wife, where are they all? My mind is
exceedingly anxious on their account.
It was a day at the commencement of the autumn season; the time was the early dawn. Who can give Expression to the amazing beauty of Brindabun? Palms and trees of every kind flourished everywhere in abundance; thousands of birds were singing in every variety of note, perched on their branches. The waves of the Jumna, as if in merry play, embraced its banks. The boys and girls of Brindabun, in arbours and in the roads, were playing their sitars, and singing as they played. The night had come to an end, and all the temples, now that the hour for waving the lamps before the shrines had come, resounded with the hoarse murmur of tens of thousands of conch shells, and with the clanging of innumerable bells, shoals of tortoises played around the Kashighat: hundreds of thousands of monkeys were leaping and jumping about on the trees, now curling their tails, now stretching them out, and now and again plunging headlong down with hideous grimaces, and carrying off some poor people’s stores of food. Hundreds of pilgrims were wandering about the different groves, and as they gazed on the different objects of interest, were talking about the sports of Sri Krishna. As the sun grew hot, the earth got baked with the heat; it became irksome to walk about any longer on foot, and the majority of the pilgrims sat about under the shade of the trees, and rested.
Matilall’s mother had been wandering about holding her daughter by the
hand; soon overcome with fatigue, she lay down in a quiet spot with her
head in her daughter’s lap. The girl fanned and cooled her wearied
mother with the border of her
sari.
The mother, feeling at length somewhat refreshed, said to her,
Pramada, my child, take a little rest yourself. Now I will sit up
awhile.
Now that your fatigue is removed, mother,
said the girl, mine
also has gone: continue lying down, and I will shampoo your feet.
Tears rose in the mother’s eyes as she heard her daughter’s
affectionate address, and she said, My child, the mere sight of your
face has revived me. How many must be the sins that I committed in my
other births, or why should I be experiencing this grief? It is no pain
to me that I should myself be dying of starvation: my great sorrow is
that I have not the wherewithal to give you even a morsel of food: the
world is too small to contain such sorrow as mine. My two sons, where
are they? I know not what has become of them. My daughter-in-law, how
is she? Why did I display such anger? Matilall struck me, he actually
struck me, his mother! My soul, too, is in constant anxiety on
Ramlall’s account, as well as on Matilall’s.
The girl, wiping away her mother’s tears, tried to console her;
after a while, her mother went to sleep, and the girl, seeing her
asleep, sat perfectly motionless, gently fanning her: though mosquitoes
and gadflies settled on her person, and annoyed her with their bites,
she moved not for fear of interrupting her mother’s sleep. A
marvellous thing is the love and endurance of women? Herein are they far
superior to men. The girl’s mother dreamt in her sleep that a
youth clothed in yellow came near her, and said,
Lady, weep no more! You are virtuous: you have warded off sorrow
from many of the afflicted poor: you have never done anything but good
to any: all will soon be well with you: you will find your two sons
and be happy again.
The sorrowful woman started out of her sleep, and, on opening her eyes,
saw only her daughter near her; without speaking a word to her she took
her by the hand, and they returned in great trouble to their hut of
leaves. The mother and daughter were constantly conversing together:
one day the mother said to her daughter,
My child, my mind is very restless: I cannot help thinking that I
ought to return home.
Not seeing her way to that, the girl replied, But mother, we have
amongst our stock of supplies but one or two cloths, and a brass
drinking vessel: what can we get by the sale of these? Remain here
quietly for a few days, while I earn something as a cook, or as a
maid-servant somewhere, and then we shall have got something together
to defray the expenses of our journey.
The girl’s mother at these words sighed heavily, and remained
motionless: she could restrain her tears no longer: seeing her
distressed, the girl was distressed also.
As luck would have it, a resident of Mathura, who lived near them, and
who was constantly doing them small kindnesses, came up at that moment:
seeing them in such sorrow, she first consoled them, and then listened
to their story: the woman of Mathura, sorrowing in their sorrow, said
to them, Ladies, what shall I say? I have no money myself I should
like to alleviate your distress by giving you all I possess: let me
now tell you of a plan you had better adopt: I have heard that a
Bengali Babu has come to live at Mathura, who has amassed a fortune in
service, and by making advances to agriculturists: I have heard, too,
that he is very kind and liberal: if you go to him, and ask for your
travelling expenses, you will certainly get them.
As the two distressed women could see no other resource open to them,
they agreed to adopt the plan proposed; so they took their leave of the
woman of Mathura, and reached Mathura in about two days.
On arrival there, they went to the vicinity of a tank, where they found
collected together the afflicted, the blind, the lame, the sorrowful and
the poor, all in tears. The girl’s mother said to an old woman amongst
them:
My friend, why are you all in tears?
Ah, mother!
replied the woman, there is a certain Babu here;
words fail me to tell of his virtues: he goes about among the homes of
the poor and afflicted, and is continually attending to their wants,
supplying them with food and clothing, and, moreover, he watches by the
bedside of the sick at night, administering medicines and proper diet.
He sympathises with us in all our joys and all our sorrows. Tears come
into my eyes at the mere thought of the Babu’s virtues. Blessed is the
woman who has borne such a child in her womb: she is certainly
destined for the joys of heaven. The place where such a one lives is
holy ground. It is our miserable destiny that this Babu is just leaving
the country: our tears are flowing at the thought of what our
condition will be when he has gone.
The two women, hearing this, said to each other: All our hopes
appear to be fruitless: sorrow is our destined lot. Who can rub the
writing off our foreheads?
Seeing their despondency, the old woman already mentioned said to them,
I fancy you are ladies of good family who have fallen into
misfortune: if you are in want of money, then come with me at once to
the Babu, for he assists many persons of good family as well as the
poor.
The two women at once agreed to this, and following the old woman they
remained outside, while she entered the house.
The day was drawing to a close: the rays of the setting sun gave a
golden tinge to the trees and to the tanks. Near where the two women
were standing was a small walled garden, in which every variety of
creeper was growing, carefully trained on trellis work: the turf in it
was nicely kept, and at intervals raised platforms had been erected to
serve as seats. Two gentlemen were walking about in this garden, hand in
hand, like Krishna and Arjuna; as their gaze chanced to fall upon the
two women outside, they hurried out of the garden to meet them. The two
women, out of confusion, veiled their faces and drew a little to one
side. Then the younger of the two men said to them in a gentle tone:
Regard us as your sons: do not be ashamed: tell us fully the reason
of your coming here: and if any assistance can be rendered by us, we
will not fail to render it.
Hearing these words, the mother, taking her daughter by the hand, moved
forward a little, and briefly informed them of the plight they were in.
Even before she had finished telling her story, the two men looked at
each other, and the younger of them, in the enthusiasm of his joy, fell
to the ground, exclaiming,
My mother! my mother!
The other, and the elder of the two, made a profound obeisance to the
sorrowful mother, and, with his hands humbly folded, said,
Dear lady, look, look! He who has fallen to the ground is your
precious one, your
treasure[77]:
he is your Ram! and my name is Barada Prasad Biswas.
When she heard this, the mother unveiled her face, and said:
Oh, dear sir, what is this that you are saying? Shall such a destiny
as this befall so miserable a wretch as I am?
On coming to himself, Ramlall bowed down to the earth before his
mother, and remained motionless. Taking her son’s head into her bosom
and weeping the while, his mother poured the cool waters of consolation
over his heated mind; and his sister, with the edge of her
sari,
wiped away his tears and the dust that had collected on him, and
remained still and silent.
By-and-by the old woman, not finding the Babu in the house, came running
into the garden, and when she saw him lying on the ground with his head
in the lap of the elder of the two women, she screamed out:
Dear me, what is the matter? Oh dear! Oh dear! Is the Babu ill? Shall
I go and fetch a kabiraj?
Barada Prasad Babu said to her, Be quiet, the Babu has not been taken
ill: these two women that you see are the Babu’s mother and his
sister.
Oh Babu!
exclaimed the old woman, Must you make fun of me
because I am a poor old woman? Why, the Babu is a very rich man: is he
not the chosen lord of Lakshmi? and these two women are but poor tramps:
they came with me. How can one be his mother, and the other his
sister? I rather fancy they are witches from Kamikhya who have deceived
you by their magical arts. Oh, dear! I have never seen such women. I
humbly salute their magic.
And the old woman went away in high dudgeon, muttering to herself.
Having recovered their composure, they all went into the house, and
great was the satisfaction of the mother when she found Mati’s wife and
her own co-wife there. Having received full particulars of all the
other members of her family she said:
Ah, my son, Ram! come, let us now return home: as for my Mati, I do
not know what has become of him, and I am very anxious on his account.
Ramlall had been already prepared to return home: he had a boat, and
everything ready at the
ghât.
Having, in accordance with his mother’s instructions, ascertained an
auspicious day for the journey[78],
he took them all with him, and prepared to depart. The people of
Mathura all thronged round him at the time of his departure: thousands
of eyes filled with tears: from thousands of mouths issued songs in
celebration of Ramlall’s virtues: and thousands of hands were uplifted
in blessing. As for the old woman, who had gone away in such dudgeon,
she drew near Ramlall’s mother, with her hands humbly folded, and wept.
All remained standing on the banks of the river Jumna, like so many
lifeless and inanimate beings, until the boat had passed away out of
their sight. As the current was running down and the wind was not
blowing strong from the south, the boat glided quickly down, and they
all reached Benares in a few days.
Early morning in Benares! Oh the beauty of the scene! There in their
thousands were Brahmans of two Vedas, and Brahmans of four Vedas,
worshippers of Ram, worshippers of Vishnu, worshippers of Shiva,
followers of Shakti, worshippers of Ganesh, religious devotees and
Brahman students, all devoutly engaged in reciting their hymns and
prayers. There too in their thousands were men reciting portions of the
Samvedas, and hymns to Agni and Vayu: crowds of women, hailing from
Surat, from the Mahratta country, from Bengal, and from Behar, all
clothed in silk garments of various hues, were engaged in perambulating
the temples after due performance of their ablutions: beyond
calculation in number were the temples sweetly perfumed with the odours
of aromatic tapers, of incense, of flowers, and of sandal. Devotees in
countless numbers crowded the streets puffing their cheeks, and shaking
their sides, as they shouted aloud in enthusiasm:
Oh, Mahadeva! Lord of the Universe!
Women, devotees of Shiva, carrying tridents in their hands, and wearing
scarlet raiment, were perambulating in their hundreds, about the temple
of Shiva, engaged in their devotions to Shiva and Durga, and laughing
madly the while. Ascetics there were in great numbers, who striving hard
to subdue their bodies, and their passions, sat solitary with their
hands uplifted, hair all matted, and bodies covered with ashes. There,
too, in countless numbers, were religious devotees, each sitting apart
by himself in some secluded corner, engaged in various mystic
ceremonies, now emitting their breath, now holding it in: musicians and
singers with their lutes and their tabors, their violins and their
guitars, were there in great numbers, all completely absorbed in every
variety of tone and tune.
Ramlall and his companions remained four days in Benares, bathing and
performing other ceremonies at the Mani Karnika Ghât. He was always
with his mother and sister, and in the evening he used to roam about with
Barada Babu. One day, in the course of their walks, they saw a
beautiful pavilion before them. An old man was sitting inside gazing at
the beauty of the Bhagirathi: the river was flowing swiftly by, its
waters rippling and murmuring in their course; and so transparently
clear was it that it seemed to bear on its bosom the many-hued evening
sky. On the approach of Ramlall, the old man addressing him as an old
acquaintance said:
What was your opinion of the Upanishad of
Shuka[79]
when you read it?
Ramlall looked intently at the old man, and saluted him respectfully.
The old man a little disconcerted said to him:
Sir, I perceive I have made a mistake: I have a pupil whose face is
exactly like yours. I mistook you for him when I addressed you.
Ramlall and Barada Babu then sat down beside the old man and began to
converse on a variety of topics connected with the
Shástras.
Meanwhile a person with a somewhat anxious expression of countenance
came and sat beside them, keeping his head down. Barada Babu, gazing
intently at him, exclaimed:
Ram! Ram! do you not see? It is your elder brother sitting by you.
On hearing these words, Ramlall’s hair stood on end with
astonishment, and he looked at Matilall, Matilall, looking at Ramlall,
suddenly started up, and embraced him: and remaining for some time
motionless, he said:
Oh, my brother! will you forgive me?
and then winding his arms round his younger brother’s neck, he
bathed his shoulders in his tears. For some time both remained silent:
no words issued from their mouths, and they began to realise the real
meaning of the word ‘brother.’ Then Matilall, prostrating
himself at the feet of Barada Babu and, taking the dust off his feet,
said, as he humbly folded his hands:
Honoured sir, now at length I have come to know your real worth:
forgive me, worthless wretch that I am.
Barada Babu, taking the two brothers by the hand, then took leave of
the old man, and they all proceeded on their way, each in turn telling
his story as they went. When Barada Babu, after a long converse,
perceived the change that had taken place in Matilall’s mind, his
delight knew no bounds. On coming to where the other members of his
family were, Matilall, while still some distance off, exclaimed with a
loud voice:
Oh, mother, mother, where are you? Your wicked son has returned to
you: he is now alive and well, he is not dead: ah, mother! considering
what my behaviour towards you has been, I do not wish to show you my
face; it is my wish to see your feet only just once before I die.
On hearing these words, his mother approached with cheerful mind, and
tearful eyes, and found priceless wealth in gazing on her eldest
son’s face. Matilall at once fell prostrate at her feet: his
mother then raised him up, and as she wiped away his tears with the
border of her
sari
said:
Oh, Mati, your stepmother, your sister, and your wife are all here:
come and see them at once.
After greeting his stepmother and sister, Matilall, seeing his wife,
wept at the remembrance of his previous history, and exclaimed:
Oh my mother, I have been as bad a husband as I have been a son and a
brother. I am in no way worthy of so estimable a wife: a man and woman,
at the time of marriage, take a form of oath before the Almighty that
they will love each other as long as life lasts, and that they will
never forsake each other, even though they may fall into great trouble;
the wife too, that she will never turn her thoughts to another man, and
the husband that he will never think of another woman, as in such
thoughts there is grievous sin. I have acted in numberless ways contrary
to this oath: how is it then that I have not been deserted by my wife?
Such a brother and a sister as I have too! I have done them an
irreparable injury. And such a mother! than whom a man can have no more
priceless possession on earth. Ah, mother, I have given you endless
trouble. I, your son, actually struck you! What atonement can there be
for all these sins? If I were only to die at this moment I might find
deliverance from the fire that is burning within me, but I almost think
that death has been the cause of its own death; for I see no sign of
disease even, the messenger of death. However, do you now all of you
return home. I will remain with my teacher in this city, and depart
this life in the practice of stern austerities.
After this Barada Babu, Ramlall, and his mother, summoned to them
Matilall’s spiritual teacher, and explained matters to him at
length, and then took Matilall away with them.
While their boat was tied up to the shore at nightfall, off Monghyr,
some one, resembling a boy in form, came close up to the boat, and
raising himself up called out:
There is a light, there is a light.
Seeing this peculiar behaviour, Barada Babu, bidding them all to be very
careful, got on to the deck of the cabin, and saw about twenty or thirty
armed men in ambush in the jungle, all ready to attack as soon as they
should get the signal. Ramlall and Barada Babu got their guns out at
once, and began firing: at the sound of the firing, the dacoits withdrew
into the jungle. Barada Babu and Ramlall were eager to follow them up
with swords and apprehend them, and give them in charge to the
neighbouring inspector of police, but their families forbade it. When
Matilall saw what had happened he said:
My training has been bad in every way. I have been utterly ruined by
my life of luxury. I used to laugh at Ramlall when he was practising
gymnastics, but now I recognise that without manly exercise from
one’s boyhood courage cannot exist. I was in a terrible fright
just now, and if it had not been for Ramlall and Barada Babu we should
all have been killed.
In a few days they all arrived at Vaidyabati, and proceeded to Barada
Babu’s house. Hearing of the return of Barada Babu and Ramlall, the
villagers came from all parts to see them: joy uprose in the minds of
all, and their faces beamed with delight: and all, eager for their
welfare, showered down upon them prayers and flowers of blessing. On the
following day, Herambar Chandra Chaudhuri Babu came, and said to
Ramlall: Ram Babu! without understanding the full circumstances of
the case, and acting on Bancharam Babu’s advice, I have obtained
possession of your family house: I am really sorry that I should have
entered into possession, and so driven away the members of your family:
take up your abode there, whenever it suits your good pleasure.
To this Ramlall replied: I am exceedingly obliged to you: and if
it is really your wish to give me the house back, we shall be under an
obligation to you if you will accept your legitimate claims.
Upon Herambar Babu agreeing to this proposal, Ramlall at once paid the
money out of his own pocket, and drew up a deed in the name of the two
brothers, and then, accompanied by the other members of the family,
returned to the family house; raising his eye to heaven, and with
heartfelt gratitude, he exclaimed: Lord of the world, nothing is
impossible with Thee.
Soon after this Ramlall married, and the two brothers passed their lives very happily, striving, with exceeding affection, to promote the happiness of their mother and the other members of their family. Under the favour of Durga, the granter of boons, Barada Babu went on special employment to Badaraganj. Becharam Babu, becoming by the sale of his property the true Becharam, went to live at Benares. Beni Babu, who had been for some time the independent gentleman without much training, turned his attention to the practice of law. Bancharam Babu, after a long course of trickery and chicanery, was at length killed by lightning. Bakreswar went roaming about, making nothing for all his obsequious flattery. Thakchacha and Bahulya, transported for life to the Andamans for forgery, were set to hard labour, chained hand and foot, and at length died after enduring unparalleled sufferings. The wife of Thakchacha, being left without resources, roamed about the lanes singing the song of her craft as a seller of glass bracelets:—
Bracelets, fine bracelets have I.
Come and buy, come and buy!
Haladhar, Gadadhar, and the rest of Matilall’s old boon companions, seeing Matilall’s altered character, looked out for another leader. Mr. John, after his bankruptcy, commenced business again as a broker. Premnarayan Mozoomdar assumed the distinctive dress of a religious mendicant, and roamed about Nuddea, shouting out:
To faith alone ’tis given below
Mahadev’s secret mind to know.
The husband of Pramada having accepted many hands in marriage[80] in different places, becoming at length himself empty-handed, came to Vaidyabati, and lived at the expense of his brothers-in-law, indulging, to his utmost bent, in every variety of sweetmeat pleasant to the taste. All that happened afterwards must be left to be related hereafter.
Thus my story ends:
The Natiya thorn withereth:[81]
FINIS.
Kulins.— Mr. Phillips, in a note to his excellent
translation of Kopal Kundala,
says:—
Large sums are paid by fathers of girls for Kulin bridegrooms. A Kulin
Brahmin girl, to preserve her caste and social position intact, must be
married to a Kulin bridegroom. So it happens that Kulin youths are sometimes
married to ten or twenty different wives. They can visit the houses of their
numerous fathers-in-law, and are not only well entertained when there, but
expect a present on coming away. There have been cases in which poor fathers
of Kulin girls have taken them and had them wedded to old men on the point
of death. They cannot afford to pay for a young and suitable bridegroom, and
it is an indelible disgrace for their daughters to remain unmarried. On the
other hand, Brahmins of lower family have to pay for a bride. The state of
things is not so bad as it used to be. The feeling of the upper classes of
Hindoos is strongly in favour of monogamy, and a Kulin who marries many
wives is regarded with some contempt and aversion.
When a Hindu boy is first initiated into school life, he is presented
with a piece of chalk, a
tal leaf and a plantain leaf
—Bose—The Hindoos as they Are.
The bracelet on the right hand is one of the signs that a woman is married, and that her husband is still living; another sign is a mark on the forehead called the ‘sindhoor.’
Sakhishamvad—
Songs expressive of news conveyed to Krishna by Brinda, one of the Gopis,
of the pangs of separation felt by the milkmaids of
Brindabun
—Bose—The Hindoos as they Are.
The Shalgram.— A flinty stone with the impression of an ammonite, which Hindoos think represents Vishnu: it is worshipped as Vishnu. Some Hindoos make large collections: one man was reputed to possess a collection of nearly eighty thousand.
The cat watching for a mouse, the heron and paddy birds for fish, are all alike regarded as types of hypocritical saintliness, and as such are largely used as figures in Sanscrit and Bengali literature.
Field of beguns
is a popular expression for a source
of continual profit, as a field of roots
is used for a temporary
source of profit.
Literally—
He had a big heavy hand:
the opposite phrase used of a generous man is—
His hand is always turned palm upward.
The veneration with which Hindoos regard Benares is expressed in the
Sanscrit slokas:—
The heaps of your sins will all be burnt to ashes if you only name the
name of Kashi.
All orthodox Hindus in their inmost hearts, look forward to spending the
evening of their days, if possible, in the Holy City,
where, after
having passed the two periods of their lives in the world as students and
householders, they may pass the last as ascetics, in reading and meditation.
Gambling has always been popular in the East, and was evidently so amongst
the ancient Aryans. In a translation of Kaegi’s Rigveda, by
Arrowsmith, there is a song called The Song of the Gambler.
The favourite expression of Bancharam, which occurs often in this book,
means literally:
Is this a cake in the hands of a small child?
The idea being that a cake is easily snatched out of the hand of a child.
Literally—
Many undertakings getting as far as the ‘h’ turn back when
just short of the ‘Ksha’.
In some old grammars ‘Ksha’, instead of being the first of the
compound consonants, as now, was put as the last of the simple consonants.
An old Aryan proverb corresponding to this is:
Even an ugly man may be found beautiful, when he is rich.
The following vivid description of a nor’wester, as the storms so
common in Bengal in the hot season are called, occurs in Mr. Vaughan’s
The Trident, The Crescent, and The Cross
:
For days, it may be for weeks, the sky has been burdened with clouds
charged with the needful watery stores. Millions of longing eyes have
watched their shifting course and changing forms. Ever and anon it has
seemed as if their refreshing streams were about to descend, but, as if
pent up, and restrained by an invisible hand, the clouds have refused
to pour down the desired blessing: at length one point of the sky
gathers darkness: a deep inky hue spreads over one-half the heavens:
the wild birds begin to shriek and betake themselves to shelter: for a
few moments an ominous death-like calm seems to reign: Nature appears
to be listening in awful expectancy of the coming outburst: in another
instant a dazzling flash of lightning is seen, followed by terrific
rolls of thunder: a hurricane sweeps across the plains: sometimes
uprooting massive trees in its course, and darkening the air with clouds
of sand and dust: a deadly conflict seems to rage amongst the elements:
the lightning is more brilliant: the crashes of the thunder more
awful: yet the rain does not come. But the strife does not last long.
Now isolated big drops begin to fall: then torrents of water pour down
from the bursting clouds: driven along the wings of the storm, the rain
sometimes appears like drifting cataracts, or oblique sheets of water.
Speedily parched fields are inundated, and empty rivers swollen.
All this takes place in less than an hour: then the storm abates,
the darkness passes away, the sun once more shines forth: the
atmosphere is cooled and purified, thirsty Nature is satisfied, and all
creation seems to rejoice.
Before court-fee stamps came into use, attorneys were personally liable for fees payable to the court, and in default of payment they were punished with suspension.
The name given to a continuous supply of Ghee dropping through seven courses at certain of the Hindoo ceremonies, such as a child’s first eating rice, at investiture with the sacred thread, and at marriage.
On one night in the month of Phalgun a lamp is kept burning in all Hindoo households, and if it is extinguished misfortunes are expected to happen.
The fear that a Hindoo feels lest he shall have no one to offer the
customary libations to his manes and those of his ancestors is expressed in
Sakuntala.
King Dushyanta says:—
No son remains in King Dushyanta’s place
To offer sacred homage to the dead
Of Purus’ noble line: my ancestors
Must drink these glistening tears the last libation
A childless man can ever hope to make them.
Sir M. Monier-William’s Translation.
A local name for Durga: most towns in Bengal have some local deity representing Durga: at Krishnaghar the local deity is Ananda Maye.
It was no uncommon thing formerly at great men’s houses for uninvited guests to attend in some numbers, solely for the purpose of creating a disturbance.
One of the preliminary ceremonies of a Hindoo marriage, is for the bridegroom elect to put a thread on his right hand, on the day preceding the night of the marriage (a Hindoo marriage cannot take place before the evening twilight).
Prahlad is ever a favourite with Hindoos: his story is told in the Vishnu Purana: there is a capital ballad on him in Miss Toru Dutt’s ‘Ballads of Hindustan.’ The story of Prahlad has been supposed to point to the gradual absorption into the Hindu system of the aboriginal tribes. The resistance long offered to that absorption, is supposed to be hinted at in the treatment of Prahlad by his Daitya parents.
Repetitions of the name of Hari, or Vishnu, made with the beads of the Tulsi plant: the rosaries are of different lengths: the common one consists of 108 beads: a pandit once told me he had seen one of 100,000 beads.
Literally—
They see all round them only the yellow flower of the mustard plant
— a man at the point of death being supposed to see everything with a
yellow tinge upon it.
Literally—
To lose his drinking pot, and all for a cowrie
—
the pot being either of block-tin, or of silver for holding drinking water,
and carried by every Mussulman, and largely by Hindoos when moving about.
The Kabiraj.
means that the sick man should be taken to the banks of the Ganges, that he
might die happily with his feet in the water. People are often taken to the
river bank when very ill, and left in a small hut, which will be erected for
them there, where, if they are rich enough to afford it, a Pandit is engaged
to watch the pulse; and when the pulse becomes so feeble as to show death to
be at hand, the Brahmin in attendance takes the sick person to the river and
places the feet in the water: the sick person will then die happy in the
full assurance of salvation. Death is often actually hastened by the zeal
with which the relatives of sick persons hurry them to the river-side, or,
if they are too far from a river, outside the house, for it is regarded as
an happy augury if the sick man dies being able to think of the sacred
waters or even speak of them with his latest breath. Indeed the phrase;
He died conscious
is practically equivalent to,
He died happy, in the full assurance of salvation.
Benares is regarded as so holy a place to die in that consciousness at death
is not regarded as a
sine qua non
of a happy death: the mere fact of dying in Benares is of itself sufficient
to ensure the feeling of happiness and assurance.
He is utterly unscrupulous
, literally:—
His orthodoxy is killing cows and making presents of shoes.
The wooden frame is here referred to in which the heads of goats are put to
be cut off with one stroke of the broad sacrificial knife, with the eye of
Kali on it, used for the purpose; the literal word is The Bone Cutter.
Stri-Achar.— The name given to certain ceremonies which are gone through amongst the women of a household where a marriage is being celebrated, the object being to promote conjugal felicity: one of the ceremonies consists in the ladies of the family taking pán and betel in their hands and offering up prayers for the welfare of the bridegroom.
Ram Prasad was a popular poet who flourished at the same time as Bharat Chandra Raya, who was one of Maharajah Kishen Chandra’s ‘Five Jewels.’ Maharajah Kishen Chandra was Maharajah of Nuddea at the time of Lord Clive: he was a Sanscrit scholar, and a great patron of learning.
Literally—
Before he had got as far as the initial mystic salutation to Ganesh, the
sacred Om.
All business is commenced with this mystic invocation: it is written at the
top of letters in the form of a crescent with a dot in the centre.
To die conscious in the full possession of all his faculties is regarded as
of supreme importance with a Hindoo, and as ensuring a happy hereafter; even
though a Hindoo may not be dying in the waters of the sacred Ganges, if he
is able to ask the question as he dies—
Is this the Ganges that I am dying in?
’tis enough: the priest in attendance will reply:
It is the Ganges.
One of the features of a shraddha. ceremony is the assembly of Pandits, who engage in a dispute more or less factitious, in the course of which a point arises when they all get so excited that they almost come to actual fisticuffs; an arbitrator then steps forward, and the excitement subsides as suddenly as it had arisen.
The point in the supposed argument is to create amusement amongst the by-standers by the difference in pronunciation of certain words by Pandits from different districts. The whole sentence is a jumble of more or less nonsense, designed to give the speakers credit with the audience for great learning. The ordinary arguments for discussion amongst Pandits who are adepts in the Nyaya Philosophy as taught in the Nuddea school are on the difference between objects perceived by the Senses and those perceived by the Intellect: it is Gnan versus Vidya. The discussion here is a humorous travesty.
Tales from the Mahabharata and the Ramayana form almost the entire mental food of Bengal children.
The reference is to a story how each drop of blood as it fell from the Demon Raktabij produced a new demon, and how Debi and her companions put their tongues out and licked up the blood.
The reference is to an old story about a joint-family: there were four sons-in-law in the family of whom Dhananjayas was one. Efforts were constantly made to annoy them to get them to leave, and three went because their feelings were offended. Dhananjayas would not go until he was actually beaten.
It is a very common practice in India to give earnest-money in advance, when making any arrangement with a small tradesman; it is commonly asked for with the excuse of buying materials, but the idea really is that of binding or closing a bargain.
This proverb practically means that gentlemen are doing menial acts, while beggars are riding on horseback.
Seven
seems a favourite number when reference is made to wealth.
The Wealth of Seven Kings
is a favourite expression in Bengali Fairy
Tales.
Ten
in Bengali seems to be used for the whole world, as Five
in Sanskrit.
Dash Jan
— Ten people
in
Bengali means everybody.
The indigenous village schools used to be noted for the severity of discipline in vogue there: various stories are told of the ingenuity of the village school-masters in devising ever-fresh punishment. One punishment was adopted from the illustrations of Bala Krishna, who is generally represented as kneeling on one knee holding something in his right hand, and something on his head; the poor boy who was to be punished was made to kneel on one knee, and hold a brick in his upturned hand.
Literally—
Day and night there were cries of ‘Let us eat,’ ‘Let us
eat’— To-day we will eat the elephants out of the elephant
stables, and to-morrow the horses out of their stalls.
The reference is to the popular stories current in Bengal about the Rakshashas and Rakshashis, the ogres and ogresses of our English childhood.
Literally— Day and night are still with us.
—
The idea seems to be that the Universe is still in its place, and that there
is still justice in the earth; the popular tradition apparently being that
justice is gradually disappearing from the earth.
The reference is to a rich merchant, who, having on one of his journeys seen Durga sitting in the form of a woman on a lotus, in the sea off Ceylon, was punished with solitary confinement for some time; he was at length released through his son’s efforts and returned home with all his wealth.
Literally— Their luck is a covering of leaves,
—
the idea being that as leaves are easily blown about, so any slight
circumstances may cause an Englishman’s luck to turn: he may be in
bad luck at one moment, but he will be in good luck the next moment.
There is a reference here to a popular belief that Ravan’s funeral pile is ever blazing and in Bengal people closing their ears can imagine that they hear the sound of the blazing and crackling, just as children in England imagine they can hear the sound of the ocean waves that encircle the island, when they apply a shell to the ear.
Don’t talk to me of Khod-kast and Pai-kast: I will make them all
Ek-kast.
The remark shows utter ignorance on the part of Matilall of terms used in connection with landed property in Bengal. Khod-kast is a cultivator who cultivates his own land: Pai-kast is one who cultivates land for another: Ek-kast is simply a term invented by Matilall, and would mean one who cultivates for one.
These are all signs of poverty in the East: oil has always been regarded in
the East as a sign of prosperity, and we find it constantly referred to in
the Hebrew Bible—
It is like the precious ointment upon the head.
The absence of oil on the head is a distinct mark of poverty in the East.
A thin stomach would also be regarded as a sign of poverty in a country like
Bengal, especially where The fair round belly
of Shakespeare, and
The front like the front of Ganesh
of the Bengali, is regarded as a
mark of prosperity. A good story is told of an Indian client who had full
confidence in the English barrister to whom he had entrusted his case
because he was a very fat individual.
There is a reference here to a story, found in the Puranas, a familiar child’s tale in Bengal, of a sage who was disturbed in his quiet meditation by seeing a cat pursuing a mouse: he turned the mouse into a tiger that it might escape from the cat, but he very speedily had to turn the tiger back into a mouse again, as the beast was about to attack and kill him.
There is a beautiful figure taken from a large tree in
Sakuntala;
in reference to a king’s responsibilities, it is said:—
Honour to him who labours day by day
For the world’s weal, forgetful of his own,
Like some tall tree that with its stately head
Endures the solar beam, while underneath
It yields refreshing shelter to the weary.
Sir M. Monier-William’s Translation.
The Harinbati was at one time the place where prisoners used to pound
soorkey,
and the phrase
Go to the Harinbati
is still used in Bengal as equivalent to
Go to jail.
It is a common tradition that if this expression is whispered in the ear of any one snoring three times, the snoring will cease.
The reference is to the stories told of a brother of Ravan who was famous as a great sleeper: he is said to have slept the whole year, except on one day, when he would wake, and eat a hearty meal of some thousand animals: his name is taken from the tradition that his ears were as large as water jars.
The first salutation of a Brahman is in the form of a blessing: his hands are held out before him, palms upward: his second salutation is the ordinary one with hands folded together against his forehead, the fingers upwards: this is after his first salutation has been acknowledged.
The story of these two is found in the Bhagavadgita, which, with the Chandi or Hymn to Durga, forms the favourite reading of the class of Pundits. Many Brahmins make a living as itinerary readers of the Bhagavadgita, or Ramayana: they halt for weeks at a time at various places, and erect a temporary booth, where they read and explain to all who may come to hear them: at the end of a course of reading they are presented with presents: one man in Patna is reputed to make as much as five hundred rupees for one course of reading the Ramayana which may take him about six weeks.
One of the verses I have referred to in note 12.
The Song of the Gambler,
runs:—
The gambler hurries to the gaming table,
To-day I’ll win, he thinks in his excitement,
The dice inflame his greed, his hopes mount higher,
He leaves his winnings all with his opponent.
The reference seems to be to the last of the divisions of the Mahabharata: the divisions are called Parba.
Literally—He is sharp enough in the
buri, but blind in the
kahan,
—
a buri
is equal to 20 cowries:
a kahan to 1,600 cowries.
It is a popular tradition that Valmiki, the author of the
Ramayana,
wrote his famous epic before Ram was born: thus the expression practically
means: It was a foregone conclusion.
There is a popular tradition about a small bird, called in Bengal the
Chátak, which sings in the hot weather months: the tradition is that
it drinks only rain-water, and that its song is a cry to Heaven for rain:
this is only one of the many traditions pointing to the eagerness with
which in India the annual rains are expected. The bird is a small
black-plumaged bird, and its cry exactly resembles Phatik Jal,
which
the people interpret as Sphatik Jal,
: Water clear as crystal.
It is supposed to drink with its beak raised in the air; a synonym for an
anxious man is— He is like a Chátak.
Kankan, the name of the poet, the author of the Bengali Version of the Chandi, or Hymn to Durga: in the poetical effusion in the Tale the poetaster assumes the name of Kankan. Valmiki, the reputed author of the Ramayana. Vyasa, the reputed author of the Mahabharat.
A reference to the popular tradition how Hanuman won from Ravan’s wife the arrow presented by Brahma to Ravan, and how Hanuman presented it to Ram for Ravan’s destruction.
The wearing of charms is very common amongst all classes in Bengal: it is still a matter of popular belief that sickness may be cured, and harm averted, by their use. The actual charm is often a piece of bark on which a sacred text is written: this is folded in paper into a very small compass and is worn on a delicate silk string round the neck, or round the arm.
Let the candied tongue lick absurd pomp,
And crook the pregnant hinges of the knee,
Where thrift may follow fawning.
In Hindu Philosophy, the name given to the third and lowest of the inherent natural qualities of man,— is Tamas— Gloom or Darkness.
The most profound salutation that a Hindu can make, and one that denotes
absolute devotion of a man’s whole body to the service of another, is one
with the eight members
: the members on which Hindus make religious
marks,— the two hands, the chest, the forehead, the two eyes, the
throat, and the middle of the back.
Women keep their money tied up in a corner of their
saris:
the expression here means literally the riches of your skirt
;
men keep their money in a small bag stitched into their waist cloths.
No orthodox Hindu will commence any undertaking of importance, and some will not undertake even a short journey, without having first ascertained whether the day will be an auspicious one or not. The family Guru will be consulted; and even when an auspicious day has been fixed, the ladies of the zenana will always insist upon the observance of certain ceremonies. A gentleman of position, when inviting a guest to visit him, will often send him by special messenger a slip of paper with the auspicious days for his journey written down by his Guru either in Sanskrit, or in the current language of the district.
Shuka was the author of the Commentary on the Vedas, and has sometimes been
identified as Vishnu himself: he is said to have been the only one amongst
many hundred millions of Hindoos who ever obtained perfect Nirvana: that
is complete absorption into the Deity: the full expression is
Nirvana Mukti,
that is, Redemption, a salvation which consists in
perfect absorption into the Deity.
There are several plays upon words in this concluding passage of the book: in this particular passage the word ‘Pani’ is used both for ’Hand‘ and for ‘Wife’: it came to be used in the latter secondary sense because one of the ceremonies, rendering a Hindu marriage legitimate, is the ceremony in which the bridegroom takes the bride by the hand. The use of words and phrases capable of a double meaning, is very common in Sanskrit writings.
According to a not uncommon custom of ending stories in Bengal, the author ends his story with the first lines of a song, which in full is:—
Thus my story endeth,
The Natiya thorn withereth:
Why, oh Natiya thorn, dost wither?
Why does thy cow on me browse?
Why, O cow, dost thou browse?
Why does thy neat herd not tend me?
Why, O neat herd does not tend the cow?
Why does thy daughter-in-law not give me rice?
Why, O daughter-in-law, dost not give rice?
Why does my child cry?
Why, O child, dost thou cry?
Why, O ant, dost thou bite?
Koot, koot, koot.
Amlah. | A name for the whole establishment of an office; sometimes simply for a clerk. |
Arjuna. | His story is told in the Bhagavad Gita. |
Ashar. | The month corresponding to the English June-July:— The first month of the rainy season. |
Astrologer. | An important person in Hindu households, where his chief duty is to cast horoscopes on the birth of children. |
Bael. | A Egle Marmelos. The fruit of this tree has a very hard rind, almost as hard as the cocoanut. |
Bhagirathi. | A name given to that branch of the Ganges which lower down becomes the Hooghly. Sometimes used for the Ganges proper. |
Baya. | A drum played with the left hand only. |
Begun. | Brinjal/Egg-plant. |
Bhima. | A great warrior of the Lunar Race, whose story is told in the Sanscrit Epic— Mahabharata. |
Bidri. | The name given to finely-chased metal ware, which was originally made at Bidri in the Deccan. |
Budgerow. | The name given to a large house-boat used on the rivers of Bengal. |
Champac. | Michelia Champaka. A flowering tree that flowers in the rains: it bears large and yellow fragrant flowers, and is a very popular tree.. |
Chowkidar. | A kind of rural policeman. |
Dampati Baran. | A form of Shraddha. |
Dan Sagar. | Literally Ocean of Gifts.A form of funeral ceremony where every guest receives some present. |
Darogah. | An Inspector of Police. |
Dewan. | A government official, minister, or ruler. |
Druva. | A boy of four years old, who went in search of Vishnu and received a sacred mantra of twelve letters from Narad. Upon the repetition of this mystic mantra Vishnu appeared to the boy. |
Durga Poojah. | The great Autumn festival in honour of the goddess Durga, wife of Siva, during which all business is suspended in Bengal for ten days: it affords an opportunity for a re-union of families. |
Durwan. | A gate-keeper. |
Durryodhan. | One of the heroes of the Mahabharata who was obliged to hide in a Lake called the Dvaipana Lake, to avoid capture; he was the eldest of the hundred sons of Dhritarastra. |
Eed. | A Mahomedan Festival. |
Ghât. | The name given to a landing or bathing-place on the bank of a river, also to a place for burning the dead.. |
Gosain. | A class of Hindu religious mendicants.. |
Gariwan. | Hackney coachman. |
Guddee. | Literally— Couch. The principal seat at
an assembly of notables. To attain the guddeeis a synonym for succeeding to a title or to estates. |
Golden Age. | The first of the four Hindu Ages. Literally—The Age of Truth. |
Gharry. | Carriage. |
Ghee. | Melted butter specially prepared for household cooking purposes. |
Gomashtha. | A land agent, or steward, the headman of the employees on an estate, or in a factory. |
Ganga. | The river Ganges. |
Hanuman. | The monkey-god, a great favourite with Hindus. His story is told in the great epic— the Ramayana, which, in its Hindi version by Tulsi Dass, is annually acted in Northern India. |
Hom. | An offering of ghee, barley-meal, sandal and rice, fried over a fire. |
Hori Bol. | A cry to Vishnu, as
The Saviour. |
Jelabhi. | A sweetmeat made in twists. |
Jemadar. | Originally an armed official of a zemindar in charge of fighting and conducting warfare, mostly against the rebellious peasants and common people who lived on the zemindar's land. Later, a rank in the Company's military forces. |
Kabiraj. | A Hindu physician. |
Kalidas. | The Author of the popular Sanscrit Drama,
Sakuntala. |
Kodàli. | A kind of bread hoe, used for breaking up the ground. |
Kayasth. | A man of the writer caste. |
Krishna. | The favourite Incarnation of Vishnu. |
Lanka. | A name for Ceylon in the Ramayana. |
Lakshmi. | Goddess of fortune and good luck. |
Lathial. | One armed with a heavy stick, often employed by landlords in disputes with neighbours. |
Mohurrir. | A clerk. |
Mantra. | A verse from the sacred hymns of the Vedas. |
Mahadeva. | A name of Siva. |
Mahajan. | A money-lender. |
Machan. | A platform of bamboo, raised on piles above the ground. |
Mallika. | A species of Jessamine. |
Muktar. | An agent, or broker. |
Moulvi. | A Mahomedan title of respect meaning ‘Learned.‘ |
Nala Raja. | The hero of the Sanskrit Drama,
Nala and Damayanti. |
Naib. | An agent, or deputy of the landlord of an estate. |
Pandit. | A learned Brahman, learned in Sanskrit literature. Regular titles are conferred on Pandits according to the extent of their knowledge, as tested from time to time by an assembly of Pandits; one of these meets at the old Sanskrit University of Nuddea, or Navadwip. |
Phalgun. | The month corresponding from February to March. |
Paik. | Originally a runner:— Men employed by landlords as messengers. |
Ryot. | A cultivator. |
Radha. | The wife of Krishna. |
Ramzan. | The name given to the Mahomedan Lenten Fast. |
Shravan. | The month corresponding to July-August, the second month of the rainy season, when the rainfall is heaviest. |
Shástras. | The name given to some of the Hindu Sacred Books especially to the Philosophical works. |
Sari. | The usual dress of women, made of cotton, or silk, or muslin. |
Suttee. | A woman who threw herself on her husband’s funeral pile was known as Suttee, "The Chaste One." Suttee was abolished under Lord Bentinck. |
Satya Pir. | A Hindu deity regarded by Mahomedans as one of their saints. |
Saraswati. | The Hindu goddess of learning. |
Shorash. | A kind of funeral ceremony where sixteen different kinds of presents are distributed, six kinds being of silver. |
Sephalika. | Nyctantes Arbor Tristis, flowering only at night. |
Shraddha. | The Hindu funeral ceremony; see Wilkins’
Modern Hinduism. |
Shal Fish. | A fish used in religious ceremonies; it is first roasted. |
Sheristadar. | The Head Clerk in charge of the records of an office. |
Tol. | The name of the indigenous Sanskrit schools. |
Tulsi. | Ocymum Sanctum. The basil honoured by all Hindus. |
Tauba. | The Mahomedan cry of grief meaning,
I repent me of my sins. |
Tabala. | The name for the drum that is played with the right hand only. |
Taluk. | A portion of an estate, consisting of several villages. |
Udjog Parba. | One of the cantos of the Mahabharat, giving the preliminary incidents of the Kurukshetra Battle. |
Veda. | The name given to the oldest sacred books of the Hindus meaning "Revelation." |
Vaishnava. | A follower of Vishnu; see Wilkins’
Modern Hinduism. |
Yudishthira. | Surnamed The Incarnation of Virtue.One of the heroes of the Mahabharata. |
Yama. | The Hindu god of Death. |
Zemindar. | A landholder. |
Zenana. | The part of a Hindu or Muslim dwelling that is reserved for the women of the household. |